sign in sign up
<<
Home , Existentialism, Friedrich Nietzsche, Karl Jaspers, New Philosophers, Ressentiment, Will to power

RICE UNIVERSITY

Nietzsche's Meta-

By

Vinod Acharya

A SUBMITTED IN PARTIAL FULFILLMENT OF THE REQUIREMENTS FOR THE DEGREE

Doctor of

APPROVED, THESIS COMMITTEE:

Steven Crowell, Joseph d Joanna Nazro Mullen Professor of Philosophy, Chair

Daniel Conway, Professor of Philosoph , Texas A&M University

HOUSTON, TEXAS MAY 2011 .ABSTRACT

Nietzsche's Meta-Existentialism

by

Vinod Acharya

In this work, I offer a new interpretation of Nietzsche's existential philosophy. I argue that, methodologically, Nietzsche's existentialism is a consequence of making the typical existential position foundational, and then developing to the fullest the implications of this position. I call the resultant approach, "meta-existentialism." Further, I show that

Nietzsche's meta-existential philosophy necessarily implicates his complex critique of . In words, his particular type of existentialism can be understood only by thoroughly investigating his criticism of metaphysical . Previous interpreters who have sought to portray Nietzsche as an existential thinker, such as ,

Walter Kaufmann and Robert Solomon, fail to seriously engage his critique of metaphysics. They aside the latter issue, precisely in order to explicate his existentialism. My interpretation remedies this deficiency. This work also addresses those other commentators who do carefully consider Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics, although they do not interpret him as an existentialist. While poststructuralist thinkers, such as Eric Blondel, and Michel Haar, have argued that Nietzsche's thought exceeds the limits of metaphysics, other , such as , have claimed that Nietzsche remains trapped within its confines. My argument undercuts this debate by showing that Nietzsche provides an open-ended and ambiguous critique of

metaphysics, in which the problem of metaphysics is never settled once and for all. By

analyzing Nietzsche's central of " to power" and the problem of ","

I show that an encounter with and an ever-renewed critique of metaphysics is essential to

Nietzsche's meta-existentialism. ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Many people have contributed to my development as a . First and foremost, I thank my parents for helping me cultivate the for a certain kind of and the impulse to pursue new and unexplored tasks, without which I would not have ventured into philosophy. I would also like to thank Michael Gelven and Ted Kisiel, my teachers at Northern Illinois University, who introduced me to , and helped me navigate my way through the complex terrain of .

In completing this dissertation, I have received invaluable advice and support from my committee members. I would like to thank Tristram Engelhardt for his interest in my project. Thanks also to Christian Emden for his encouragement, friendship and for his useful comments on Nietzsche. lowe a special debt of gratitude to Dan Conway for his willingness to get involved with my project. I have profited immensely from our conversations on Nietzsche. I appreciate very much both the positive feedback and the constructive criticisms that I have received from Dan at various stages of this work. I also thank him for his enthusiasm and for his confidence in my project.

I am most indebted to Steve Crowell for his constant guidance, his unflinching encouragement and without which this project would not have been possible. Steve taught me to be a more meticulous and rigorous philosophical writer by persistently challenging me to formulate my precisely and pointedly. He provided me the essential space and freedom to pursue my own research interests, thus allowing me to be creative, while at the same spurring me to think critically about v

my and arguments. I thank Steve for his support over the years in helping me to secure various scholarships and grants, but, most importantly, for his in my philosophical abilities.

I also wish to thank the rest of the faculty at Rice for their guidance and support.

A special thanks goes to Rachel Zuckert, whose seminars on 19th century philosophy were engaging and thought-provoking, and whose perceptive comments in our many discussions benefited me greatly. Thanks to John Zammito for allowing me into his seminar on European History, where I witnessed the power of a great lecture.

Thanks to Uwe Steiner who played an important part in me receiving a DAAD research grant. I would also like to thank Minranda Robinson-Davis for her friendly help and expertise regarding all official matters and deadlines.

This dissertation benefited significantly from my stay in Freiburg, in

2009-2010. I thank DAAD for this wonderful opportunity, and also Andreas Urs

Sommer, Gitta Fehrenbach and Philipp Fehrenbach for their friendship and hospitality in

Freiburg. I also wish to thank the Humanities Research Center at Rice for supporting my research through a Dissertation Writing Fellowship for the academic year 2010-11.

Many thanks to my friend Ryan Johnson for his philosophical acumen, his provocative and aesthetic of thinking, his unique talent for asking pointed and suggestive questions, and for his pre- and post-modernism. I truly cherish our excursions into the limits of philosophy.

Lastly, I profoundly thank Summer Henderson. Summer's loving enthusiasm for my work, her cheerful , her keen eye for clarity and details, her openness to new VI

ideas, her ability to entertain conflicting perspectives while maintaining her and composure, and her passion for travelling have deeply contributed to the realization of this work. TABLE OF CONTENTS

Page

ABSTRACT ...... ii

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS ...... iv

ABBREVIATIONS ...... ix

NOTE ON SOURCES ...... x

INTRODUCTION ...... 1

I. Project synopsis ...... 1

II. Three groups of interpreters ...... 10

III. Chapter outline ...... 19

CHAPTER I: Nietzsche's Meta-Existentialism ...... 24

1.1. Nietzsche as an existentialist: the popular account ...... 24

1.2. Indirect versus direct communication: the three stages ofClimacus' argument.. .. 37

1.3. The ambiguity of the existential distinction and the limitations of Climacus' existentialism ...... 48

1.4. Nietzsche's meta-existentialism ...... 52

CHAPTER 2: Meta-Existentialism and Nietzsche's Critique ofMetaphysics ...... 64

2.1. and the existential mode of philosophizing ...... 64

2.2. The interpretative interplay between the subjective and the objective ...... 77

2.3. Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics ...... 94

2.4. Human, All-Tao-Human: metaphysics and the struggle between science and ...... 105

CHAPTER 3: : Existence and the Qualitative Aspect of Power ...... 124

3.1. The critique of cause and effect and the will to power ...... 124 V111

3.2. Will to power and metaphysics ...... 145

CHAPTER 4: Nobility and Decadence: The Vulnerabilities of Nietzsche's Strong Type ...... 170

4.1. The cornerstone of the problem of decadence: the decadence of the strong type ...... 170

4.2. Typology and topology ...... 188

4.3. The "weak" sides of the strong type ...... 207

4.3.1. Solitude ...... 208 4.3.2. The bestowing ...... 213 4.3.3. Need for challenges ...... 217 4.3.4. Corruption ...... 220 CHAPTER 5: Greek Glory and Decadence: A Case Study ...... 225

5.1. Facets of Greek nobility: the State, art and philosophy ...... 225

5.2. The Greek State ...... 229

5.3. Greek art ...... 240

5.4. Greek philosophy ...... 263

CONCLUSION ...... 299

BIBLIOGRAPHY ...... 305 ABBREVIATIONS

Abbreviations of Nietzsche's texts are as follows:

AOM Assorted Opinions and Maxims

BGE Beyond and

BT The Birth o/. "Attempt" denotes the 1886 Preface, titled "Attempt at -Criticism." "Foreword" denotes the 1872 Preface, titled "Foreword to Richard ."

CW The Case o/Wagner

D Daybreak

DW "The Dionysiac View"

EH . The four major divisions of this text are indicated by abbreviations of their titles: "Wise," "Clever," "Books," and "." The subsections of "Books" that discuss Nietzsche's works are indicated by shortened titles of these works.

GM On the 0/. Roman numerals indicate the essay number.

GS

HC " on Competition"

HH Human, All too Human, Vol. I

P "The Philosopher"

PCP "The Philosopher as Cultural Physician"

PPP The Pre-Platonic Philosophers

PTAG Philosophy in the Tragic Age o/the Greeks x

SSW "The Struggle between Science and Wisdom"

TGS "The Greek State"

TI Twilight ofthe Idols. The eleven major divisions of this text are indicated by abbreviations of their titles: "Maxims," ," "," "Real World," "Morality," "Errors," "Improvers," "Germans," "Expeditions," "Ancients," and "Hammer."

TL "On and Lying in a Non-Moral Sense"

UM . The Roman numerals indicate the particular Meditation, followed by the section number of that Meditation.

WP The Will to Power

WS The Wanderer and His Shadow

Z . Roman numerals indicate the part number, followed by the section number and a sub-section number, if any. The Prologue at the beginning of the book is indicated by "Prologue" followed by the section number.

NOTE ON SOURCES

In citing these works, I have used the above acronyms followed by the appropriate section number, designated by Arabic numerals. Nietzsche's are indicated with a "Preface" after the book's acronym, followed by the section number of the Preface. The only works where I have cited page numbers instead of section numbers are , "Homer on Competition," "The Philosopher," Philosophy in the Tragic Age of the Greeks, The Pre-Platonic Philosophers, "The Struggle between Science and Wisdom" and "The Greek State." 1

INTRODUCTION

I. Project synopsis

This work seeks to accomplish two main objectives. First, it will provide a new existential interpretation of Nietzsche's philosophy. Second, it aims to undertake a thorough investigation of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics. However, these two objectives are not unrelated to each other. The existential interpretation I offer necessitates an into Nietzsche's critical assessment of metaphysics, and at the same time, the latter presupposes an existential understanding of Nietzsche's thought. To reflect this mutual relation between Nietzsche' existentialism and his critique of metaphysics, I call the former, "meta-existentialism."

In simple terms, existential philosophy primarily emphasizes the of human existence. According to established understanding, the basic argument of existential thinkers (such as Kierkegaard, Nietzsche, Camus, Jaspers, Heidegger and

Sartre) is that "objective" categories of , morality, science and traditional philosophy (such as reason, , body, , force, , virtue, , sin, salvation, , etc.) are either insufficient or inappropriate to interpret the meaning of human existence. These categories tend to conceive of human as either substances or things with particular physical or mental properties, or as beings who have a rational purpose or a preset goal (whether these purposes or goals are understood in terms of 2

religious or moral norms). I The existentialists tend to argue that such objective

approaches are unsuitable to understand human existence, since the latter does not have a

preset meaning or , like inanimate objects do. In the formulation of Sartre, human

"existence comes before its essence," and therefore, "Man is else but that which he makes ofhimself.,,2 Each individual simply is; only subsequently, he or she determines meaning through the process of existing. The meaning of the individual's existence is fluid and always to re-interpretation.

Further, it is not simply that the objective categories are inappropriate in themselves, but the use of them reflects impersonal and abstract conceptions of human . It is not merely a question of what categories one uses to philosophize, but how one philosophizes that is crucial. Hence, existentialism argues for a fundamental re- orientation in our approach, where the starting point of philosophical reflection must be the individual's existence in the world. This does not mean that we should think of human existence in terms of subjects encountering objects in the world, because the latter conception, too, implies reified notions of subject and , in addition to an impersonal approach. Rather, the existential notion of can be elucidated only by emphasizing themes like passion, inwardness, appropriation, decision, authenticity, freedom, and , as well as a deeply passionate and a personally-involved style of philosophizing.

1 See Steven Crowell, "Existentialism," The Stanford Encyclopedia ofPhilosophy, ed. Edward N. Zalta, Winter 2010 . Also see, See Walter Kaufmann, ed. Existentialism: From Dostoevsky to Sartre (Meridian Books, 1956). 2 Jean-Paul Sartre, "Existentialism is a ," in Existentialism: From Dostoevsky to Sartre, ed. Walter Kaufmann (Meridian Books, 1956) 290-291. 3

It is apparent, then, from the existential point of view, that there is a tension between the objective and subjective (existential) modes of . However, in typical existential interpretations there is not only a tension, but an opposition between these two kinds of approaches, such that, for example, it would not be possible for one to undertake a personal, existential investigation into the meaning of one's existence, while at the same time engaging in a speculative, metaphysical inquiry into the of all . I isolate metaphysics because it is the quintessential example of an objective approach and of an impersonal, abstract form of thinking (at least, according to one of the earliest pioneers of existential thought, Kierkegaard, and his interpretation of Hegelian philosophy). Metaphysical objectivity reduces human reality to one of the in the world, which needs to be apprehended, even if it is granted that human reality is, to a certain degree, a special or a privileged one. This view that a personal, individualistic mode of philosophizing is necessarily at odds with systematic philosophy and metaphysical thought, has been adopted by commentators such as Kaufmann, Jaspers,

Fink and Solomon to argue that Nietzsche is an existential thinker, in a similar sense as

Kierkegaard is an existentialist. 3

However, I will argue that although the above view may be true with regard to

Kierkegaard, it is too restrictive and limited with respect to Nietzsche, since it requires that we set aside the issue of Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics in order to view him as existentialist. I will claim that Nietzsche's specific version of existentialism can be understood only by thoroughly investigating his critique of metaphysics. I will begin

3 See, for instance, Kaufmann, Existentialism 11-12. 4

with, what I call the "existential distinction," which is the central distinction made by any existential philosophy between objective thinking (or objectivity) and subjective thinking

(or subjectivity). Through an analysis of one of Kierkegaard's most famous pseudonymous works, Concluding Unscientific Postscript, I will show that the existential distinction is by its very nature conceptually ambiguous and unstable. The ambiguity and the instability consist in the that this distinction inevitably collapses back on itself, undermining the very conceptual grounds on which it was found. That is, in order to expound the realm of existence and subjectivity, the existential philosopher must rely on a contrasting, objective perspective. But once the existential realm is explicated, we learn that complete abstraction from existence is absolutely impossible for the existing subject, and that the so-called objectivity is only a differential variation within the subjective. The tension between these two conditions implies the inevitable ambiguity of the existential distinction. Therefore, the goal of the existential philosopher is not to get rid of the ambiguity, but rather to affirm it.

However, this affirmation is not possible for an approach that posits an opposition between a passionate, subjective thinking and a purely abstract, disinterested, objective thinking, since this opposition contradicts the finding that objectivity and subjectivity, from the existential point of view, vary only differentially with respect to each other. The reason why Kierkegaard's pseudonym, Climacus, is unable to radically affirm the existential distinction, is that he begins his critique of Hegel by opposing his existential philosophy to the latter's purely speculative metaphysics, even though, later in his 5

argument, he concedes that there is nothing like purely abstract objectivity, and that all

objectivity is a variation within subjectivity.

I argue that the ambiguity of the existential distinction can be radically affirmed by a philosophical approach, which recognizes only a differential relation between objectivity and subjectivity, without the aid of an opposition between existential thinking and objective metaphysics. I claim that this approach is at the very basis of Nietzsche's philosophy, especially the mature phase of his thought, which begins in 1878 with the publication of Human, All-Too-Human. Nietzsche grasps the fundamental implication of drawing the existential distinction, which is that this distinction is never set once and for all. Instability belongs to its very nature, since it tends to collapse back on itself, undermining the very grounds on which it was established. Hence, there is an ever­ renewed necessity to redraw this distinction. Nietzsche's existentialism, I will argue, is able to undertake this repetitive process, and thus confront and thoroughly affirm the instability of the existential distinction, precisely because it conceives of subjectivity and objectivity not as opposite , but rather as thoroughly differential terms engaged in a mutually interpretative interplay. His existential approach does not directly explicate the realm of existence by first setting up an opposition against pure objectivity, but rather it interprets existence in a radically indirect manner, through the continuously evolving subjective and objective perspectives. In this way, it develops to the fullest the very meaning of making the existential distinction, thus justifying the term "meta­ existentialism." It endlessly meditates on the implications of subjecting the existential 6

distinction to its own conditions. Thus, Nietzsche's existential philosophy has a "meta"

aspect at its very core.

Nietzsche's meta-existentialism takes a step back from the usual existentialist

standpoint and works out to the maximum all the implications of this standpoint. Doing

so is necessitated by the ambiguity of the existential distinction itself. Hence, I will

suggest that only by assuming the "meta" stance can one fully justify the implicit claims

of existentialism. The basic methodological tenets of the latter essentially entail the meta­

existential position. However, this transformation into a meta-existential stance implies

significant methodological differences. For instance, in Nietzsche's approach, the usual

emphasis on the individual subject and his or her subjective takes a backseat;

the individual's subjective existence is not the absolute reference point of existential

reflection, as it is for writers like Kierkegaard. Nietzsche has a more dynamic and richer

conception of the subject since, for him, the SUbjective sphere constantly wanes and

grows in its continuous interaction with the objective sphere. That is, it is not only that the subject constantly appropriates the objective sphere (the realm of science, history,

religion, etc.), but also that the objective sphere constitutes the subject in such a way that

the neat demarcation between an individual subject and the world is no longer possible.

The spheres of subject and object constantly shift boundaries through mutual

interpretations of one another.

This does not mean that Nietzsche abandons the personal style of philosophizing

characteristic of existentialism to adopt an abstract, systematic form of thought. I agree

with writers such as Solomon and Jaspers that Nietzsche's passionate form of 7

philosophizing is indeed inseparable from the content of his arguments. At the same time,

I suggest that Nietzsche's meta-existentialism implies a much more drastically "indirect"

style than that of Kierkegaard. However, I will not explore these stylistic aspects in great

detail in this dissertation, as I will focus more on the radicalness of the methodological

aspects of meta-existentialism, through a detailed consideration of Nietzsche's relation to

metaphysics.

Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics is directly implicated by his existential approach. As I will argue, for Nietzsche, the fundamental characteristic of a metaphysical evaluation is that it posits oppositional schemas, whether these oppositions are between a so-called objective thinking and subjective thinking, or between a "real" and an

"apparent" world, or between "truth" and "falsity." The primary emphasis is on the positing of the oppositional structure itself, and not on the two terms that are involved in the opposition, or on that term in the opposition which metaphysics values more (say, world) than the other term (say, the apparent world). Metaphysical thought, for

Nietzsche, sees oppositions where there are only differences in degrees. And the setting up of oppositions goes hand-in-hand with, what Nietzsche calls, the denial of existence or life. The latter is, therefore, another fundamental trait of metaphysics. In other words, metaphysical evaluations deny life not because they set up a real world in opposition to the apparent world (the world of life, nature and our existence), as some commentators argue. On the contrary, the positing of a real world is itself a symptom of a prior life­ denying evaluation. 8

This implies that, in his attack against metaphysics, Nietzsche does not posit his

own set of oppositions. But more radically, he does not begin his critique by initially

conceding that metaphysics opposes a real world to an apparent world, or the truthful

world to the world of falsity and illusions, in order to either reverse these oppositions or to reduce the oppositional terms to differential ones. Rather, I will argue that, in keeping with his meta-existential approach, he begins straightaway with a differential discourse.

In doing so, Nietzsche's intent is not to avoid undertaking a critique of the oppositional terms of metaphysics, since he does this precisely by interpreting them as differential subjective and objective terms engaged in a mutual struggle. Nevertheless, his primary is to target the very source of the metaphysical-oppositional structure, the source of the life-denying evaluation.

This brings us to one ofthe central problems to be tackled in this dissertation:

Nietzsche's fundamental of "will to power" and its relation to metaphysics. In providing my interpretation of the will to power, I will suggest that the latter is a meta­ existential theory, which provides an interpretation of the very essence of existence.

Further, I will discuss, what I term, the qualitative dimension of the will to power, which is the clue to unraveling the source of metaphysical oppositions. Particularly, this qualitative aspect takes us to the most basic distinction of Nietzsche's philosophy, which is the typological distinction between a strong will and a weak will. While the former will is a life-affirming one, the latter is the life-denying one.

However, I will argue that although the will to power allows us to make this typological distinction, the latter distinction is not a pure or a fixed one. Nietzsche's 9

complex analysis illustrates that these types of wills, as they are manifest in cultures and , undergo transformations during the course of history, often sharing many traits. I will take up the problem of decadence, specifically the decadence of the strong type of will, to show that Nietzsche's analysis implies a topological continuity between the two types of wills,4 which forbids a strict distinction between them. In other words, although there are indeed two distinct types of wills for Nietzsche, it is not possible to determine, unequivocally, what particular it is about the strong or the weak type that allows them to affirm or deny life. The upshot of this argument is that, ultimately, the quality of the will to power as the source of metaphysical oppositions remains ever- elusive. Nietzsche delivers a thoroughly ambiguous critique of metaphysics, in accordance with his meta-existential approach. The ambiguity of his critique means that

Nietzsche neither simply overcomes the metaphysical tradition, nor does he remain stuck within its confines. Rather, he provides an open-ended criticism of it. A confrontation with and an ever-renewed critique of metaphysics is an indispensible aspect of his meta- existentialism. Thus, my interpretation addresses one of the most frequently-debated and complicated issues in Nietzsche scholarship: the precise relation of Nietzsche's thought to the metaphysical tradition.

In order to further situate my project, I will now briefly discuss three groups of

Nietzsche commentators, not including the existential interpreters mentioned above.

Although the reading offered here shares some affinities with each of these three groups

4 The term "topology" indicates a displacement which makes possible a continuity between the two types of wills. 10

of scholars, I will here point out some of the important divergences between my approach and theirs, especially with regard to the problem of metaphysics.

II. Three groups of interpreters

Ill. The Externalists

The first is represented by those interpreters who argue that Nietzsche is a metaphysical thinker. For these commentators, it is necessary to set aside Nietzsche's colorful language, his metaphorical word-plays, and his rhetorical exaggerations, so as to get at the "real" content of his thought (for example, his concept of truth, his interpretation of as will to power and eternal recurrence, and his interpretation of ). In this way, they locate Nietzsche within the mainstream philosophical tradition. Here, I include Heidegger and some of the more contemporary commentators like Danto and Poellner, although the latter two are not so explicitly concerned with the nature and limits of metaphysics in general as Heidegger is.

I call these metaphysical interpreters of Nietzsche, "externalists," because they evaluate the significance of Nietzsche's works and his criticism of metaphysics externally, that is, from a point of view that uses standards of evaluation external to the of Nietzsche's own writings. For these interpreters, what a should do and what standards of truth a philosophical theory should comply with are somehow given external to the internal content of a philosopher's philosophy. Danto, for example, argues that "Nietzsche's is a philosophy of Nihilism," which, while denying 11

that there is any order or essence to this world, still posits its own essence about the world with its concept of "Will-to-Power"; trapped in this self-contradiction, Nietzsche ''too has his metaphysics."s Danto uses the criterion of self-contradiction to attribute to Nietzsche a metaphysics of nihilism, while ignoring, for example, the that, in Nietzsche, such self-contradictions might have a stylistic import designed precisely to counteract the reader's preconceptions about the kind of incongruities in which a philosopher can legitimately engage. Hence, Danto reads Nietzsche's concept of will to power much too

"literally" than what its originator intended.

Although Heidegger is guilty of similar charges as Danto, his interpretation of

Nietzsche is most relevant for my arguments, mainly because he had the most sophisticated analysis of metaphysics, among all of Nietzsche's commentators.

Heidegger had a clearly developed conception of a philosophy of being in addition to a hermeneutical interpretation of the history of Western thought, which he used not only as the external standards to evaluate Nietzsche's philosophy, but also to inform his own efforts to carry out a destruction of metaphysics in order to go beyond the latter. For

Heidegger, a philosophical theory worthy of this name should say something definitive about the essence and existence of beings as a whole, or the "being of beings." This theory, then, will constitute the philosopher's basic "guiding" thought, according to which the specifics of his or her philosophy would be worked out. 6 According to

Heidegger, the failure to go beyond the level of the guiding question of the being of beings, in order to ask the "grounding" question of philosophy (that is, the question of

5 , Nietzsche as Philosopher (Columbia UP, 2005) 62. 6 Martin Heidegger, Nietzsche, vol. I, trans. (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1979) 67- 68. 12

being itself ("what is being?"», is the most fundamental feature of all metaphysical thought. 7 Every great philosopher from to Nietzsche is guilty of this , and therefore, the history of Western philosophy is the history of metaphysics. In accordance with the guiding question, the metaphysical conception of truth, for Heidegger, is the

"correspondence" between a thing and reality, or the "correctness" of the representation of "what beings are and how they are" according to their inner essence.8 In other words, truth is seeing something as that very thing and not as something else.

Heidegger applies these external criteria in order to argue that Nietzsche is a metaphysician who endeavors to overcome the metaphysics of , but only manages to "invert" it, confirming the Platonic tradition all the more.9 For Heidegger, the will to power is Nietzsche's metaphysical interpretation of the being of all beings. lo

Whereas in Platonism the real, supersensible world (the supersensuous), as the world of being, is valued higher in comparison to the sensible world (the sensuous) of becoming, change and appearances, Nietzsche's will to power merely reverses this order of preference. It affirms the sensible world in opposition to the supersensible world. It rejects truth, but its rejection is only apparent, as when Nietzsche's "inversion is fully executed, the sensuous becomes being proper, i.e. the true, i.e. truth. The truth is the sensuous."ll One is in truth, when one recognizes the sensible world as such and affirms it in one's thought and evaluations.

7 Heidegger, Nietzsche I: 67. 8 Martin Heidegger, Nietzsche, vol. III, trans. , David Farrell Krell and Frank A. Capuzzi (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1987) 34. 9 Nietzsche I: 160. 10 Nietzsche III: 193-200. 11 Nietzsche I: 154. 13

To affirm beings as whole through will to power, Nietzsche must arrest or fixate the continuous flow of becoming. I2 And for the latter, he must go beyond (or over and above) the realm of beings to access the being of beings. Hence, affirmation of becoming is meta-physical. For Heidegger, only through such a "permanentizing of becoming" is the truth of becoming secured. 13 I suggest that this emphasis on the going-beyond indicates another sense in which Heidegger's reading is externalistic. It is not merely that he is imposing external standards of being and truth to evaluate Nietzsche's philosophy, but also that, for him, Nietzsche himself is committed to a sort of "external" (meta) perspective precisely in order to metaphysically affirm will to power as the truth of beings.

Heidegger's interpretation could be analyzed at many levels, and I cannot do full to it in this work. However, I will argue that the most crucial aspect of his reading is that it ascribes to Nietzsche an oppositional , and this is what fundamentally allows Heidegger to claim Nietzsche as a metaphysician. Heidegger does this when he argues that, for Nietzsche, the metaphysical nature of Platonism consists in opposing the real world to the apparent world. Nietzsche's critique of Platonism begins with the recognition of this opposition. But here, Heidegger's emphasis is on the types of

("this world is opposed to that world") which are opposed to each other, but not on the oppositional schema itself. This, I argue, is tantamount to attributing an oppositional structure to Nietzsche's own critique. According to the Heideggerian reading, the only

12 Nietzsche III: 211. 13 Nietzsche III: 213-215. Heidegger argues that Nietzsche's idea of "etemal return of the same" achieves this permanence of becoming. 14

thing Nietzsche's critique can now achieve is a mere reversal of the Platonic opposition.

Nietzsche ends up with his own set of oppositions just as much as Platonism.

However, my central argument is that in his critique of metaphysics, Nietzsche attacks precisely the oppositional schema itself, and not one of the tenus involved in the opposition. Since the ascription of an oppositional structure to Nietzsche is the essence of the metaphysical interpretation, I will challenge this ascription at various points in my argument. Therefore, in many ways, my dissertation could be seen as an attempt to recover Nietzsche's philosophy from the Heideggerian reading.

II 2. The Internalists

Challenging the Heideggerian metaphysical reading is precisely what is common to thinkers as diverse as Blondel, Haar, Kofman, Derrida and Muller-Lauter. 14 I refer to this group, comprised of mostly French poststructuralist writers, as the intemalists. 15 For the latter, it is important to emphasize the various elements of Nietzsche's philosophy- such as, the genealogical method, the irreducibility and the primacy of interpretation, the interpretative nature of the body, and the metaphorical nature of the will to power - that are suppressed by the Heideggerian reductive reading. These partly linguistic, partly stylistic dimensions are not mere aesthetic adornments, but have deep philosophical import which must be taken into account, even if this means that we must welcome a new

14 I will also include in this group. His interpretation of Nietzsche could be read as essentially anti-Heideggerian, although he does not explicitly formulate it in this way. 15 For a detailed treatment of Nietzsche's influence on postmodem , see Alan Schrift, Nietzsche's French Legacy: A Genealogy ofPoststructuralism (London: , 1995) and also, Alan Schrift, Nietzsche and the Question ofInterpretation: Between and (New York: Routledge, 1990). 15

way of doing philosophy and a new art of interpreting the world.16 It is crucial to heed to the originality of Nietzsche's project, and not impose on the latter, from outside, the forms of metaphysical thought and conceptual language. In other words, these commentators insist that we must evaluate Nietzsche's relation to philosophy or metaphysics according to standards that are internal to his own writings.

There is a further, more important sense, in which the above-mentioned commentators could be called internalists. According to them, it is not just the case that the standards of evaluation of Nietzsche's philosophy should be internal to that philosophy, but also that Nietzsche himself should be seen as providing an internal or immanent critique of metaphysics. For instance, the absolute primacy of interpretation and implied by the concept of will to power, yields a non-foundational interpretation of the sensible world in which the metaphysical of is no more valid. What we have, then, is an interpretative of differences, which moves entirely within the realm of immanence without "transcending" to the world of being. For the internalists, this implies that Nietzsche's philosophy leads to tropes that exceed the limits of metaphysical discourse. It breaks open the confines of metaphysical thought, and hence overcomes the latter. 17 Writers like Derrida, Blondel and Haar make it explicit that the Nietzschean internal critique begins by first acknowledging the oppositions of metaphysics (real versus apparent world, truth versus falsity etc.), submitting to it, but only in order to reverse the hierarchy of oppositions. At this stage, the internal critique

16 See, for instance, Eric Blondel, Nietzsche: The Body and Culture, trans. Sean Hand (Stanford UP, 1991) 13, and Sarah Kofman, Nietzsche and , trans. Duncan Lange (Stanford UP, 1993) 3-4. 17 See Michel Haar, Nietzsche and Metaphysics, trans. and ed. Michael Gendre (Albany: SUNY Press, 1996) ix-xiii, 1-5. Also, see Kofman 120-121 and Blondel5. 16

looks very similar to Heidegger's interpretation. However, against the latter, the intemalists argue that, in the next stage of his critique, Nietzsche retracts the initial submission in such a way that the very schema of metaphysical opposition is annulled and replaced by a non-conceptual interpretative play of differences. IS

Although I agree that Nietzsche's will to power yields something like a non- foundational interplay of differences rather than opposites, I will argue, nevertheless, that the intemalist account does not quite escape the Heideggerian reading insofar as it maintains that Nietzsche begins by first acknowledging or recognizing the hierarchy of metaphysical oppositions. Therefore, their account does attribute, at least initially, an oppositional schema to Nietzsche. The intemalists, like Heidegger, fail to realize that

Nietzsche immediately attacks the oppositional structure itself, as he targets its very source. And when we explore the latter aspect, we will see that Nietzsche neither remains merely confined within metaphysical boundaries nor does he simply overcome them.

Thus, my strategy will be to play the Heideggerian interpretation against the intemalist one, in order to reveal the ways in which my reading differs from the interpretations of both these groups of interpreters. Accordingly, I will be revisiting the extemalist and intemalist readings at various junctures in the work.

11 3. The naturalists

The third camp is represented by the current-wave of Anglo-American commentators, who interpret Nietzsche's philosophy under the banner of "."

Particularly, I have in mind the works of Cox, Janaway, Schacht, Leiter, Clark, and

18 See BlondeI23-27, 36. Also, see , Positions, trans. Alan Bass (U of Chicago P, 1981) 41- 44. 17

Richardson. Many of these interpreters attribute a roughly naturalistic-scientific view of the world to Nietzsche, arguing that he sought to provide true causal explanations of moral phenomena in ways that do not conflict with science. Leiter, for example, understands Nietzsche's naturalism as a kind of methodological naturalism. 19 The latter is the doctrine that philosophy should follow the method of the empirical sciences.

Accordingly, Leiter argues that Nietzsche's philosophy takes the natural, organic world as a matter of fact, beyond all perspectival interpretations. But such "realism" which mostly ignores the relevance of the constitutive power of interpretative acts, for

Nietzsche, significantly distorts the latter's philosophy. In other words, such a naturalist reading seems to be undermined by vital "aesthetic" dimensions of Nietzsche's thinking, such as the primacy of interpretations and perspectivism, and the highly metaphorical,

"personal" style of his writings. These dimensions appear to be incompatible with the objectivity and truth-seeking ideals of scientific inquiry. The force of the objections, in

Nietzsche's works, to a purely objective enquiry is so compelling that it has prompted some writers, like Nehamas, to resort to purely aesthetic interpretations. 20 Such interpretations compromise the substantive features of Nietzsche's criticism by reductively reading all of his as nothing but exemplifications of the becoming of the Nietzsche's own personal self. Pure aesthetic commentaries perceive, at the ultimate core of Nietzsche's criticisms, a kind of "private" or an artistic inspiration to which only Nietzsche (and perhaps some kindred spirits) have access to.

19 , Nietzsche on Morality (New York: Routledge, 2002) 6. 20 , Nietzsche: Life as Literature (Harvard UP, 1985). 18

Such commentaries have, however, become unpopular among current scholars.

Instead, one of the outstanding research projects in present-day Nietzsche scholarship is to integrate the naturalistic elements of Nietzsche's thought with its aesthetic elements.

Writers like Cox, Clark, Janaway and Acampora have tried to show that Nietzsche's naturalism is properly understood only when it is seen to complement and presuppose important aesthetic dimensions of his philosophy. The latter dimensions either refer to the primacy and irreducibility of interpretations and perspectival (COX),21 or to the co- fundamentality of the " drive" along with the "truth drive" (Clark),22 or to the

"literary, personal, affective1y engaged style of [Nietzsche's] inquiry" (Janaway),23 or to the significance of art for science (Acampora).24 Although I sympathize with the intentions of these interpretative attempts, I argue that the integration of the two elements in question will be successful only if we abandon viewing Nietzsche's philosophy solely or primarily through either the naturalistic lens or through the aesthetic lens. There must be a fundamental reorientation.

The basic problem with the naturalist approach is the lack of real concern for the issue of metaphysics in Nietzsche. Naturalist interpretations, unlike the externalist and internalist ones, tend to be more epistemological than metaphysical. Nevertheless, they betray the underlying metaphysical commitments of their interpretations, even as they

21 Christoph Cox, Nietzsche: Naturalism and Interpretation (U of California P, 1999). 22 Maudemarie Clark and David Dudrick, "Naturalisms in Beyond ," in A Companion to Nietzsche, ed. Keith Ansell-Pearson (Blackwell Publishing Ltd., 2006), 148-167. 23 Christopher Janaway, "Naturalism and Genealogy," in A Companion to Nietzsche, ed. Keith Ansell­ Pearson (Oxford: Blackwell, 2006) 340. 24 Christa Davis Acampora, "Naturalism and Nietzsche's ," in A Companion to Nietzsche, ed. Keith Ansell-Pearson (Oxford: Blackwell, 2006) 314-333. 19

insist that Nietzsche is a sort of "post-metaphysical," "naturalist" thinker.25 This becomes clear when we observe that the naturalists must attribute a view of truth to Nietzsche precisely in order to claim him as a naturalist. But by this attribution, they unwittingly ascribe a metaphysical position to Nietzsche like Heidegger does. Therefore, their reading turns out to be a covert extemalist one. However, in the end, the confusion of holding on to a post-metaphysical, yet "scientific" notion of truth only shows the failure of the naturalists to truly engage with Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics, a failure of which Heidegger is not guilty.

III. Chapter outline

The dissertation is divided into five chapters. The first two chapters layout the specifics of the meta-existential approach and also show that the latter necessarily entails

Nietzsche's attack against metaphysics. The last three chapters deal directly with

Nietzsche's critical confrontation with metaphysics, especially with regard to his critique of the source of the oppositional structures of metaphysics. The individual breakdown of each chapter is as follows:

Chapter 1 begins with a brief summary of the popular existential account of

Nietzsche, which reads the latter as a passionate, individualist type of philosopher with a personal style. Methodologically, I ground this popular account in the existential distinction, which is the distinction between objectivity and subjectivity. I the existential distinction back to Concluding Unscientific Postscript, where Kierkegaard's

25 For instance, see Cox 6. 20

pseudonym, Climacus, draws this distinction as the essential mark of his existential philosophy. By analyzing Climacus' distinction between "direct" and "indirect" communication, I show that the ambiguity of the latter distinction reflects the necessary ambiguity and instability of the existential distinction. My only criticism against

Climacus' approach will be that the method by which he draws the existential distinction does not allow him to radically affirm this ambiguity. This will allow me to make the transition to meta-existentialism. Instead of an oppositional beginning, Nietzsche's meta­ existential philosophy begins straightaway with a differential interpretation of the subjective and objective. I will end the first chapter by explaining how this allows his meta-existentialism to enact all the implications of the existential distinction, and thus thoroughly affirm the latter's ambiguity.

In Chapter 2, I explore Nietzsche's meta-existential method in detail by differentiating between the central term "existence" on the hand, and the interpretative­ differential concepts of "subjectivity" and "objectivity "on the other. I argue that

Nietzsche does not arrive at the concept of existence through a prior opposition, but corresponding to his radically indirect approach, he treats existence as the ultimate of his philosophy. Accordingly, he provides continuous interpretations of existence through the evolving subjective and objective perspectives. Further, through a reading of Nietzsche's concept of the "body," I reveal that both the subjective and objective perspectives are necessary and indispensible from the point of view of a life­ form's condition of preservation and growth. Nietzsche does not unequivocally prefer the subjective to the objective interpretative term (or vice versa) as both these terms are 21

expressions ofthe "will to power." Based on this, I will argue that Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics cannot consist in a mere reversal of the oppositional hierarchy between the objective (real world) and the subjective terms (apparent world), but rather it targets the very source of the oppositional structure, as the origin of metaphysics and its life-denying evaluations.

Chapter 3 presents a detailed exposition of Nietzsche's concept of will to power, with the aim of isolating the qualitative dimension of the latter, which holds the clue for determining the source of metaphysical oppositions. This analysis will lead us to the most basic distinction of Nietzsche's philosophy, which is that between the life-affirming strong type of will and the life-negating weak type of will. However, I will argue that we still cannot unambiguously isolate that unique quality of the will to power which is behind the weak type's or strong type's life-denying or life-affirmation evaluation.

Against the different camps of interpreters, I will argue that, for Nietzsche, these two types are not pure and fixed types, but they undergo radical transformations, at even sharing many characteristics. I will suggest that there is a topological continuity and a gray area of transition between the two types, which forbids a clear-cut distinction between them. The final two chapters carry out this argument in depth through a consideration of the problem of decadence of the strong type.

Chapter 4 undertakes an investigation of the strong type's decadence at a more general level. Here, I will argue that the dominance of the weak type in history presupposes the prior disintegration of the strong type on its own terms. Only the latter process makes possible the birth of a new weak type that rules the future course of 22

history. Through an interpretation of Nietzsche's various analyses of the noble type, I will show how the decadence of the strong might be possible by isolating four typical characteristics of the latter. These traits not only typologically define the strong type as such, but they also show the various ways in which this type could be vulnerable to decadence. Thus, they reveal a gray area of uncertainty in which the strong type could be seen to fade away leading to the birth of a new weak type that is different from the previous weak types. The threshold point of decadence, then, will bring us closer to grasping the source of life-denying evaluations.

With the arguments of Chapter 4 in the background, Chapter 5 presents a detailed case study of the decadence of the noble Hellenic culture. I argue that the very great health and growth of the Greek culture results in its decadence. Based on Nietzsche into this culture, I analyze its glory and splendor in terms of three major signposts: Greek State, art and philosophy. While the former two are more unequivocal expressions of Greek strength, pre-Platonic philosophy has a thoroughly ambiguous meaning, since it is both an expression of the highest strength of the Hellenes and also of the beginning of their decline. I will argue that these two expressions are sharply juxtaposed within the domain of pre-Platonic philosophy, revealing that gray area in the topological scale where the distinction between strength and weakness appears indiscernible. Based on this irreducible ambiguity, I will maintain that the threshold point of Greek decadence is unavoidably slippery and evasive, in the sense that we cannot interpret this point as clearly belonging either to the strong Hellenic type or to a weak

Socratic type, since the latter type itself depends on the prior decadence of the former 23

type. Therefore, the source of metaphysical oppositions remains elusive. This demonstrates the ultimate ambiguity of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics, which is itself grounded in his meta-existential approach. 24

CHAPTER 1: Nietzsche's Meta-Existentialism

1.1. Nietzsche as an existentialist: the popular account

There have been many attempts to interpret Nietzsche as an existential philosopher. Karl Jaspers, Eugen Fink, Walter Kaufmann, and in more recent years,

Bernd Magnus and Robert Solomon have sought to portray Nietzsche as an existential thinker. Jaspers sees Nietzsche's philosophy as sharing many tenets with that of another prominent existentialist, Kierkegaard,l while Kaufmann2 and Solomon3 see parallels between Nietzsche's philosophy and those of Kierkegaard, Sartre and Camus. Such existentialist readings, however, have gone out of fashion, and have been replaced by the

French postmodernist appropriations of Nietzsche and the "naturalist" interpretations among Anglo-American writers. Against the current grain, I want to re-claim Nietzsche as an existential philosopher. However, my use of the term "existentialism" is significantly different from that of the earlier interpreters. In my inquiry, I seek to understand Nietzsche's existentialism from the point of view of his critique of metaphysics. It is precisely a sensitivity to this latter aspect that is missing in the construal of earlier existentialist commentators, resulting in a view of existentialism which is limited and unfaithful to Nietzsche's originality and depth. The main tendency among them is to understand Nietzsche's existentialism as a call to engage in one's own

1 See Karl Jaspers, "Existenzphilosophie," in Existentialism: From Dostoevsky to Sartre, ed. Walter Kaufmann (Meridian Books, 1956) 158-183. 2 Existentialism 20-21. 3 Robert Solomon, Living with Nietzsche: What the Great "Immoralist" Has to Teach Us (Oxford UP, 2003) 120, 176-177. 25

philosophy in a "personal" manner. As Kaufmann observes, the common feature of all existentialism, including Nietzsche's, is a kind of "perfervid .',4 It consists of a passionate, personally-engaged style of philosophizing that gives an honest assessment of man's place in the world, especially the modem world. Existentialism is primarily concerned with the meaning of individual existence, and not with abstract accounts about the nature of reality, , culture and morality. Existentialists like

Nietzsche and Kierkegaard, according to this account, celebrate "individual existence to the exclusion of all sorts of abstract theories and notions in favor of the passions oflife."s

A passionate disdain for abstraction is essential to bring out the loss of meaning and homelessness of modem humanity. Existentialism, then, is a label for revolt against traditional, systematic philosophy: "The refusal to belong to any , the repudiation of the adequacy of any body of beliefs whatever, and especially of systems, and a marked dissatisfaction of traditional philosophy as superficial, academic and remote from life - that is the heart of existentialism.,,6

I agree with the above characterization of existentialism, and also with the classification of Nietzsche as an existential thinker based on these grounds. I also think that the comparison of Nietzsche to Kierkegaard is not unfounded, even if it is true that no other thinker philosophized with the deep fervor and the brutal intellectual honesty with which Nietzsche wrote and philosophized. Each of his works stands as a testament to his own personal self-overcoming, in addition to being a document expressing

profound insights into the modem , its genealogical history and its future

4 Existentialism 11. S Solomon, Living with Nietzsche 176. 6 Kaufmann, Existentialism 12. 26

possibilities. He experimented with multifarious styles of expression, often speaking in multiple voices and tones, and communicating ambivalent emotions. Even in his earliest published works, one can see already that the kind of problems he considered worth pursuing, and also the passionate way in which he approached these problems, were deeply "existential." For example, the basic problem that triggers Nietzsche's investigation into the issue of in The Birth o/Tragedy is the problem of life's . He was deeply moved by this problem, as he considered suffering an inescapable condition of life itself. He admired Schopenhauer precisely because he saw in his "educator" a deep sensitivity to this problem, to which the latter apparently provides a solution through his version of "."

Nietzsche's essential point of entry into philosophy was not some abstract epistemological one about the scope of , or an aesthetic one about various art­ forms and their order of hierarchy, or some cultural curiosity that amounted to a

Romantic longing for the greatness of Ancient Greece. It was rather a concrete problem of existence (or of what Nietzsche calls "life"), which is one of suffering, that motivated him. As he notes in his later preface to his first book, what he had dared to achieve in this

"reckless" book is "to look at science through the prism 0/ the artist, but also to look at art through the prism o/life" (BT, "Attempt" 2). Because Nietzsche, like Kierkegaard

(or Kierkegaard's pseudonym Johannes Climacus, as we shall see below), conceives life or existence as essentially a process of "becoming," "contradiction," and "strife," he sees suffering as the fundamental and inescapable characteristic of existence. Given the fundamentality of this existential problem, he asked how the Greeks ''justified' 27

"existence and the world eternally," to conclude that it is only through their highest art form, tragedy - that is, only as an "aesthetic phenomenon" - that the Greeks justify existence (BT 5). His "artist's metaphysics" read the "primordial unity" itself as

"eternally suffering and contradictory" (BT 4); and the Greeks, because they had a

"unique gift for suffering" and "sensitivity to suffering," could find in themselves the power to justify and affirm existence (BT 3). Indeed, in his later preface to The Birth of

Tragedy, he notes that this "profoundly personal" work tackled a complex, ambiguous problem of whether there could be a " of strength," a suffering due to

"overflowing health, from an abundance of existence" (like the Hellenes experienced), or whether all pessimism or suffering is a sign of decline, weakness and "debilitated instincts" (BT, "Attempt" 1). For Nietzsche, the ambiguity of the problem of suffering implies the "great question mark over the value of existence" (BT, "Attempt" 1).

Further, the Untimely Meditations pick up and follow through a set of themes that one may term "existential." In these essays, Nietzsche calls for the authentic (spiritual) development of the "individual" in an age which he sees more and more to be degenerate.

Just as Kierkegaard's pseudonym, Climacus, in the Concluding Unscientific Postscript laments the "abstractly many-sided" nature of the "present age,,,7 Nietzsche too, in the first Meditation on , raves against the decadent tastes of German culture and its "cultural " (UM I 2). This theme is deepened in the second Meditation, in his critique of the historical culture of , where he investigates the different

"disadvantages" from the perspective of "life" that a "Hegelian" age, oversaturated with

7 Staren Kierkegaard, Concluding Unscientific Postscript to , trans. Howard V. Hong and Edna H. Hong (Princeton UP, 1992) 349. Hereafter, referred to as Postscript. 28

history and with objective and education, will encumber. He protests against

how life is made sick by the "dehumanized and mechanical grinding of gears, the

'impersonality' of the laborer" (EH, "The Untimely Ones" 1). Nietzsche makes the

shrewd that modem man himself to be a latecomer on the world's

stage due to the weight of history on him; the world has become an "exhibition" for him,

and he is the "strolling spectator" (UM II 5). One grave consequence of excessive history

is that the "individual" has lost and destroyed her instincts; she has grown fainthearted

and unsure, and she no longer believes in herself. "Individuality" itself "has withdrawn

within" (UM II 5). What modem man is or does on the outside and how he appears on the

surface, completely betrays what he is inside. He is like the Hegelian scholar who

operates from the lofty eternal viewpoint, always ready to synthesize any instance of thinking with being, but is nevertheless as petty and ignoble as an office clerk who lusts

after a promotion. His outward actions betray his inward existence: the "how" of his

existence is incongruous to "what" he appears to be. (As we shall see below, this critique

of historical culture and is very similar to Climacus' critique of the same in the Postscript).

Nietzsche, therefore, makes the existential call apparent: "To what end the

'world' exists, to what end 'mankind' exists, ought not to concern us at all for the

moment. .. on the other hand, do ask yourself why you, the individual, exist" (UM II 9).

His positive interest in asking whether there could be an un-historical fertile patch in

the present or in the future times, which would allows for the flourishing of the individual

again, and through the individual, the re-birth of a new philosophy and culture. For this 29

purpose, he even inquires into what role history itself, the realm of the objective, could positively play. Untimeliness of the thinker and his existentialism go hand-in-hand: both

Nietzsche and Kierkegaard were untimely men, who were primarily concerned with a new beginning for the individual and for philosophy - in the name of what we call

"existentialism" - after the devouring machinery of speculative philosophy and

Hegelianism has swallowed them both. Both were keen observers ofthe and vices of their age. As Jaspers notes, "Such [existential] thinking is grounded in the Existenz of

Kierkegaard and Nietzsche insofar as it belongs to their age in a distinctive way ... [they] [d] this epoch to the end in their own natures, to be it completely in order to overcome it."g In this way, they both sought "authentic Existenz.,,9

It is precisely from the point of view of the authentic cultivation of the individual in modernity that Nietzsche, in the third Meditation, looks up to Schopenhauer as an educator. Nietzsche admired Schopenhauer as a writer, who had virtues essential to be a philosopher of modernity: virtues such as "honesty," "cheerfulness that really cheers"

(which is a sign of a "victor" and conqueror, and not that cheerfulness of Strauss which

"compromises our time and the people in it") and "steadfastness" (UM III 2). Nietzsche also thought that Schopenhauer's pessimism - which is an extreme consequence of the cultural bankruptcy of modernity - was useful in driving the modern culture into despair regarding itself, which would be a necessary step for any future genuine culture.

Nietzsche sought in the philosopher a "model," an exemplar, who did not just write

8 Jaspers, "Existenzphilosophie" 166. 9 Jaspers, "Existenzphilosophie" 166. 30

books, but who lived his philosophy, who supplied an example by his life (UM III 3).10

The honest philosopher would have a genuine relation in his existence to "what" he professes in his philosophy, to its objective content. "Isolation" and "despair of truth" also belong to the lot of the Schopenhaurian philosopher, in whom the "drive for truth" is always geared towards asking only the following question: "what is existence worth as such?" (UM III 3). The genuine philosopher seeks to overcome his age by "resting" his eye "upon existence," and by determining its "value anew" (UM III 3). Thus, he inaugurates a new cultural and philosophical beginning.11 Such a new culture would foster the production of individual great human beings - whether in the form of philosophers, artists or saints - as its greatest exemplars and justifications. The important question is always "how can your life, the individual life, receive the highest value, the deepest significance?" (UM III 6). The third Meditation, therefore, is a testament to the

"hardest self-love, self-discipline ... as pointers to a higher concept of culture" (EH, "The

Untimely Ones" 1).

In all of these earlier works, some existential theme or the other is fundamentally dictating Nietzsche's inquiries, not just in terms of the kind of problems he takes to be important (like that of suffering), but also in terms of his personal, concrete and individualistic attitude towards to these problems. Nietzsche's existentialism may be compared to that of Climacus', in Postscript, in its emphasis on individual existence and freedom, on the objective meaninglessness of history without the subject's appropriation,

10 Nietzsche writes that, "The only critique of a philosophy that is possible [is to see] whether one can live in accordance with it" (UM III 8). 11 I note that this central task that Nietzsche ascribes to the philosopher in the third Meditation remains mostly unchanged even in his final works. This task was primarily introduced by Nietzsche in the existential context and spirit of the Meditations. 31

on the relation between the philosopher's own existence and "what" the objective content of her philosophy is, and on the personally-engaged style of philosophy. And these

Kierkegaardian aspects of Nietzsche's existentialism do not vanish in his later works, as writers like Jaspers and Kaufmann have noted. Some of the major themes of his later philosophy like his critique of metaphysics, morality and the problem of nihilism, and his approach to these themes show his existential bent. For example, in The Gay Science,

Nietzsche observes how crucial a personal approach is for the philosopher: "The lack of personality takes revenge ... It makes the most telling whether a thinker has a personal relationship to his problems and finds in them his destiny, his distress, and his greatest , or an 'impersonal' one" (345). Starting from Human, All-Too-Human, and armed with a personally-involved approach, Nietzsche declares war on metaphysics, morality and religious thought that puts an emphasis on "another" world, a

"supersensible" world or the world of "being," in order to deny "life," or "this" earthly

"sensible" world of "becoming" (HH 8,9, 16). He writes for the sake of the individual

"free spirits" who have enough strength in them to continuously switch between the scientific and artistic perspectives of evaluations, and thus affirm the sensuality of life.

In the later works, in providing his genealogical account of morality, Nietzsche reads the history of Platonic-Christian morality as that dominated by the "" morality of the "weak," the "herd" or the "sick" type of human being who is unable to affirm life, thus continuing and deepening his critique of European culture. He interprets this history as extending to modernity, which has produced the "sickest" human being.

But he also interprets modernity as the era of "nihilism" or the "death of " due to 32

which the highest values have come to devaluate themselves (OS 125). Nihilism is the extreme consequence of the "truthfulness" preached by Platonic-Christian morality, such that, paradoxically, this very truthfulness has come to undermine a naIve belief in Ood or

"other-wordly" values. Truthfulness has dislodged the ground beneath it, hurling humanity into a world of chaos and meaninglessness. Nietzsche, however, sees a future for the free individual given the condition of nihilism. Now, for the first time, it may be possible for the free individuals to muster enough strength and to re-evaluate all the previous values of morality - "" - and set up a new order of rank based on the affirmation of life in all its possibilities. The creative individual or the

"overhuman" (Ubermensch) creates new values, not by appealing to some pre-existing

"objective" or "transcendent" values, but by artistic "self-creation" or by "giving style to one's character" (OS 290). In free self-creation, the individual brings his variegated, and often contradictory, impulses and passions (which in the modern man remains scattered) under the rule of a single governing instinct that concretely affirms existence.

In the above summary of the popular existential account of Nietzsche's philosophy, some commentators focus more on the problem of nihilism, and others, like

Solomon and "aesthetic" interpreters like Alexander Nehamas, concentrate on the themes of authentic or artistic "self-creation" of the individual. I do not think these accounts are incorrect. On the contrary, I do think it is very important to emphasize these classical existential themes with respect to Nietzsche's philosophy, and also to recognize the kinship between Nietzsche and thinkers like Kierkegaard based on these themes.

However, at the same time, I argue that this popular understanding of "existentialism" 33

brings out only a restricted aspect of Nietzsche's complex philosophy. I maintain that it is not radical enough to embrace the full breadth and depth of his thought. We can appreciate the full extent to which Nietzsche is an existentialist only when we inquire into his relation to metaphysics. This investigation will lead to a new understanding of

Nietzsche's existentialism, which I will call "meta-existentialism."

The tendency among the previous existential commentators (similar to that among the naturalistic interpreters) is to set aside the issue of metaphysics in order to claim

Nietzsche as a post-metaphysical thinker, or to remain indifferent to this issue.

Metaphysics would then belong to the realm of impersonal and "bloodless abstraction," something for which Nietzsche's concrete, passionate life-philosophy has nothing but disdain.12 But this view of metaphysics is naive, along with the very opposition between

"bloodless abstraction" and "existential concretion," at least with respect to Nietzsche, as

I shall argue. Solomon is a case in point. He urges us to read Nietzsche from the

"existential point of view," that is, "personally," as a "provocative writer who means to transform the way we view our .,,13 Any other way of reading him, for example as a

"prophet, a social critic ... a physician, an ideologue ... a cranky moralist. .. " is

"distinctively impersonal.,,14 Solomon does not include in this list "metaphysician" or

12 I should note here that Jaspers and especially Fink are more sensitive to the question of Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics than the other existential authors. See Karl Jaspers, Nietzsche: An Introduction to the Understanding ofhis Philosophical Activity, trans. Charles F. Wallraffand Frederick J. Schmitz (The Johns Hopkins UP, 1997) and Eugen Fink, Nietzsche's Philosophy, trans. Goetz Richter (Continuum, 2003). I will indicate below some of the important ways in which my approach is different from theirs. 13 Living with Nietzsche 12. 14 Living with Nietzsche 12. 34

"anti-metaphysician," but one might as well include these titles, insofar as they too deal only with "abstract and impersonal conceptions of meaning and human life."ls

What is interesting to observe in this characterization of existentialism is that the positive emphasis is on how one ought to read Nietzsche; but surprisingly, on the negative side, this principle that one must read him "personally" has an implication about what one should not read him as. This is quite odd. I agree that Nietzsche is a personal thinker, and Solomon's suggestion as to "how" one must read him; but whence comes the about "what" he must not be read as? Does reading Nietzsche personally necessarily imply that one cannot take his critique of morality or metaphysics seriously?

Can we not read Nietzsche personally and still, in a personal spirit, consider his criticism of metaphysics? Does an existential reading of Nietzsche automatically preclude a serious consideration about his relation to metaphysics or rather does it presuppose it? In what follows, I will suggest that an inquiry into Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics is indeed indispensible for an understanding of his version of existentialism.

The disposition among existential interpreters is to view existentialism at odds with the conceptual language of metaphysics. They imply an "either/or": either existentialism or metaphysics. Fink, for instance, remarks that in Thus Spoke Zarathustra,

Nietzsche "sidesteps the issue [of overcoming metaphysics] and chooses an existential expression"; indeed, existentialism is exactly the "sign of a profound conceptual need.,,16

Unlike Solomon, however, Fink does seriously consider the problem of Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics, but his analysis, like Heidegger's, is an "external" one.

15 Living with Nietzsche 176. 16 Fink 107. 35

Accordingly, he imposes the question of metaphysics on Nietzsche from "outside," as it were, since the non-conceptual existential expression of Nietzsche's own highest thought, according to Fink, precludes the question of metaphysics. Like Heidegger, Fink conceives metaphysics as the thought concerning the essence of "being of beings" - an understanding of metaphysics not found in Nietzsche - and employs this external criterion to assess the limits of Nietzsche's philosophy. So the implication seems to be that there could be no question of a consideration of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics internally, that is, from the point of view of his own texts, which is at the same time, an existential reading of Nietzsche. 17 In contrast, I suggest that Nietzsche provides an internal critique of metaphysics, which is also an existential critique. Indeed, for him, these two aspects are inseparable, and this is what marks the unique status of Nietzsche in philosophy. Therefore, we need a new account of Nietzsche's existentialism.

We begin to appreciate Nietzsche's new kind of existentialism if we contrast him to Kierkegaard with regard to how they respectively take up and explicate what I want to call the existential distinction. I take this distinction to be the central aspect of any existential philosophy, and I define it as the distinction between "subjective thinking" and

"objective thinking" or that between "subjectivity" and "objectivity" (or some version thereof). We have already encountered a variant of this distinction - between "personal" and "impersonal" ways of reading Nietzsche or ways of doing philosophy - above.

Indeed, the existential distinction can be originally traced back to Kierkegaard's pseudonym, Climacus, as the very hallmark of the latter's existential philosophy, which

17 This point also hold true with respect to the internalists who, contra Heideggerian interpretations, focus on Nietzsche's internal and immanent critique of metaphysics, but they reject the existential interpretation of Nietzsche. 36

he articulates in Postscript, specifically through the contrast he draws between "indirect" and "direct" communication. In what follows, I will critically analyze this latter distinction to argue that it is, at bottom, ambiguous. I argue that this ambiguity must be understood as an essential aspect of Climacus' existential method, and it reflects the necessary ambiguity of the existential distinction itself. The ambiguity implies that the existential distinction inevitably collapses back on itself, undermining the very conceptual grounds on which it was found. Conceptually, the fundamental philosophical position I will be attributing to Nietzsche may be viewed as an existential that is developed through a radicalization of Climacus' version of existentialism. I call the resultant existential position, meta-existentialism. Specifically, Nietzsche's meta­ existential approach, instead of attempting to eliminate (or cover up) the ambiguity or the instability of the existential distinction, uniquely affirms it in multifarious ways through an ever-renewed process of redrawing this very distinction, a feat which Kierkegaard's

Climacus fails to achieve. Thus, it develops to the fullest the very meaning of the existential distinction. In doing so, I argue that Nietzsche's meta-existentialism necessarily invokes and intertwines with his critique of metaphysics. I will explain these claims later. We must first discuss Climacus' contrast between direct and indirect communication. 37

1.2. Indirect versus direct communication: the three stages of Climacus' argument

Kierkegaard's Postscript, written under the pseudonym Johannes Climacus, is widely acknowledged as one of the founding texts of existentialism.Is In this work,

Climacus discusses the idea of indirect communication as a crucial aspect of his existential philosophy, and contrasts it to direct communication, which he associates with the "objective" and "abstract" Hegelian philosophy. There has been plentiful discussion in recent literature about the ambiguous status of this distinction between direct and indirect communication, and what this ambiguity implies. Vanessa Rumble, for instance, has argued that a "sustained ambiguity" is "central to the practice" of Kierkegaard' s indirect communication and it calls attention to the "multiplicity of possible readings of a work and the reader's activity in appropriating it.,,19 Edward Mooney argues that "Rather than two distinct categories of communication, there is a continuum and overlap" to suggest that this distinction is entirely context-sensitive;20 but instead of following through on this discovery and interpreting what this means for Climacus' existential method as a whole, he confounds himself by still maintaining that there are unequivocal instances of "direct" communication involving pure content or "-transfers.,,21

In response to this, Jamie Turnbull questions the very idea that appealing to ambiguity would yield a satisfactory account of indirect communication, while arguing that a

18 For example, see Merold Westphal, Becoming a Self: A Reading o/Kierkegaard's Concluding Unscientific Postscript (Purdue UP, 1996) 3. 19 Vanessa Rumble, "To Be as No-One: Kierkegaard and Climacus on the Art ofIndirect Communication," International Journal o/Philosophical Studies 3.2 (1995): 312. 20 Edward F. Mooney, On Seren Kierkegaard: Dialogue, , Lost Intimacy, and Time (Hampshire: Ashgate, 2007) 208. 21 Mooney 203. Such transfers, remarks Mooney, do not involve the "ruffling [of] subjectivity's feathers" (206). 38

dominantly theological interpretation will do justice to Kierkegaard's paradoxical claims about his own project.22 Others, like Stephen Evans23 and John Lippitt,24 suggest that

Climacus' indirect communication must be understood through ambiguous literary tactics like or the comical, although they do not directly mention ambiguity itself. In this section, while arguing that Climacus' distinction between indirect and direct communication is indeed fundamentally ambiguous, I suggest, in contrast to these commentators, that the type of ambiguity is reflective of that of the basic distinction between "subjective thinking" (or "subjectivity") and "objective thinking" (or

"objectivity") which is the central existential distinction that Climacus makes in the

Postscript in his polemic against Hegel. This ambiguity, instead of being a negative feature, which one must avoid, is the essential mark of any existential philosophy. The only criticism, then, which I will bring out against Climacus is that his methodology does not allow him to radically affirm this ambiguity, given its point of departure.

I will identify three stages in Climacus' argument against direct communication and his endorsement of indirect communication. At the first stage, he sets up the purely

"objective," speculative Hegelian thinking and the direct communication that corresponds to it as being completely "indifferent" to the "existence" of the "subjective individual,,25 as they focus exclusively on the "result" and the "extemal.,,26 In this completely abstract mode, the individual "really becomes objective" as she goes "astray" in the infinity of

22 Jamie Turnbull, "Kierkegaard, Indirect Communication and Ambiguity," The Heythrop Journal 50.1 (2009): 13-22. 23 C. Stephen Evans, Kierkegaard's "Fragments" and "Postscript": The ofJohannes Climacus (N.J.: Humanities, 1983). 24 John Lippitt, "Illusion and Satire in Kierkegaard's Postscript," Continental Philosophy Review 32 (1999): 451-466. 2S Postscript 193. 26 Postscript 135. 39

reflection, and then she loses more and more the "decision of subjectivity. ,,27 The

Hegelian systematic idea is "subject-object ... Objectively understood, thinking is pure thinking, which just as abstractly-objectively corresponds to its object, which in turn is therefore itself ... This objective thinking has no relation to the existing subjectivity.,,28

Climacus calls speculative philosophy's fascination with being an "observer" of existence, "unethical.,,29 Corresponding to pure objective thinking is "direct communication,,,3o which involves mere reporting or expression of a "truth" already secured once and for all in the identity of thinking and being. The focus in such communication is solely on the conceptual or objective content of "what" is said:

"Objectively the emphasis is on what is said.,,31 Climacus uses the example of his own excessively scholarly-historical age, in which one believes that if one has a bookish knowledge about , and if one appears knowledgeable on the outside, one possesses the "truth," even though one does not have any personal or internal relation to

Christianity. If such a person "reforms an entire age through his zeal and teaching, he confounds his existence" since "his own form of existence is not adequate to his teaching.,,32 The basic charge against direct communication is that its form contradicts or does not correspond to its content or external expression, as is evident when it presents the ethical in "paragraphs and [glibly] by rote.,,33

27 Postscript 116. 28 Postscript 123, emphasis added. 29 Postscript 135. 30 Postscript 74-75. 31 Postscript 202. 32 Postscript 137. 33 Postscript 153. 40

In opposition to this, the ethical person is introduced in the second stage of the argument as somebody who is only concerned with developing herself to the utmost,

"inwardly" and "subjectively." The key to Climacus' argument is his notions of

"existence" and the "subjective." Existence is a "process of becoming,,,34 which is the unfolding or unraveling of eternity in time. Climacus calls it the "prodigious contradiction" that the eternal becomes, that it "comes into existence. ,,35 Existence is not synthesized into the infinite, but it is the "child" begotten by "the infinite and the finite, the eternal and the temporal" and for this reason it is "continually striving.,,36 The process of becoming never finishes in existence to present the eternal to the existing person.

Hence, it is impossible to completely conceptualize existence by presenting it to the categories of thought as a finished, rigidified "object" like speculative philosophy claims to do. Existence always maintains a space of indeterminability; in to the

"system," which is the conclusiveness that combines, existence "is the spacing that holds apart.,,37 Climacus' notion of "existence" introduces a "separation,,,38 a "gap" between all those of reflection that the Hegelian system had synthesized. It spaces out "subject from object, thought from being.,,39 This absolute distinction that "existence" introduces between the "subjective" and the "objective" is the existential distinction. It is a dynamic distinction that implies an elusive gap, which is not present as a static object. Hence it is not directly accessible to thought.

34 Postscript 80. 35 Postscript 82. 36 Postscript 92. 37 Postscript 118. 38 Postscript123. 39 Postscript 123. 41

Given this, there could only be a subjective access to the realm of existence, since only the individual subject as existing can keep thought and being "apart," separated "one from the other," and thus affirm the existential distinction.4o Only in and through the process of the subject's existing is its meaning accessible to that subject in a distinctive and personal way. Even regarding the meaning and truth of historical events, there is an

"objective uncertainty.,,41 For example, the significance of the birth and life of Jesus is not pre-determined for the existing subject, however much knowledge the subject has about these events; what meaning this will have for the subject is continuously determined by the subject in her existence. Such meanings are "suspended," which await the inward appropriation of the existing subject.42 What is decisive is "that the individual relates himself to a something in such a way that his relation is in truth a God-relation.,,43

Meaning is a relational term, and therefore, subjectively, the ''truth'' is in the "how" of the action or the statement: "subjectively the emphasis is on how it is said' as opposed to the "what.,,44

Corresponding to subjective truth, Climacus argues for an "indirect" or "artistic" communication. While objective thinking "invests everything in the result," subjective thinking "invests everything in the process of becoming and omits the result. ,,45 In contrast to the abstract thinker, the existing individual, who develops herself subjectively, is primarily interested in her own thinking, and she exists in this thinking, rendering it

40 Postscript 192. 41 Postscript 204. 42 Other key notions which Climacus associates with the process of "becoming a subject" are "interestedness," "passion," "decision" and "possession." But we will not analyze these notions in great detail here. 43 Postscript 199. 44 Postscript 202. 45 Postscript 73. 42

concrete. In doing so, she could perhaps "produce a great effect in the external world, but this would not occupy [her] at all," since for the subjective individual the external "means nothing either pro or contra. ,,46 The ethical individual is solely and infinitely concerned with the inward becoming of her subjectivity, but is indifferent to the "external" sphere, which is purely accidental. For her, the "results are nothing butjunk.,,47 Indirect communication involves two stages corresponding to the two stages of subjective reflection: first, there is the proper "expression" of the thought in words, and the second reflection captures the "intrinsic relation of the communication to the communicator and renders the existing communicator's own relation to the idea.,,48 The second stage is the

"form" of the communication, which direct communication ignores. Art and self-control are essential for indirect communication to be successful, which would ensure that the subject communicates his thought while at the same time preserving his own inwardness of existence. They would guarantee "inwardness" and "secrecy" appropriate to the communication of subjective truthS.49 Thus through indirect communication the subjective individual communicates in a form that conforms to his existence. It is apparent to see that this argument, which specifies the appropriateness of "indirect" communication for the "subjective" individual, is based on an opposition to and inversion of "direct" communication and "objective" thinking that takes more interest in the external and the result.

46 Postscript 135-136. 47 Postscript 242. 48 Postscript 76. 49 Postscript 77-78. Secrecy reflects two : first, that subjective truth is a dynamic consequence ofthe subject's becoming, which is still taking shape and transforming. Hence, one cannot just say "everything"; Second, given that subjective truth means "appropriation," to understand this truth, one must have "appropriated" this truth oneself in one's own personal existence. This truth would remain "a secret for everyone who is not through himself doubly reflected in the same way" (79). 43

However, in the third stage ofClimacus' argument, things appear more ambiguous. The opposition between direct and indirect communication proves to be untenable, if the subjective individual and her indirect communication are seen to be not completely indifferent to the external after all. Consider Climacus' comments about

Socrates, whom the former regards as the model existential philosopher. Climacus notes that the outward appearance of Socrates was "ugly": he had "clumsy feet, and ... bumps on his forehead and other places.,,5o But Socrates, in the role of a teacher, was "pleased with his advantageous appearance" precisely because he wanted to create the "repulsion of opposition" in his students, through which he wanted to communicate that the "learner essentially has himself to deal with. ,,51 This repUlsion is the effect Socrates consciously wanted to create on the external world. His repulsive appearance was used to keep the

"learner at a distance" so that the learner would not aim for a "direct relation to the teacher" in a bid to completely identify himself with the latter, and therefore forget his own subjectivity.52 However, we must note that what his external appearance was was not a matter of complete indifference for Socrates. So it is exaggerated and misleading for Climacus to say that the "results are junk" and that between thought and action there is no "difference at all in content,,53 but only in the form. 54 For, the specific form does determine inwardly to an extent the particular content or external expression that is adequate to it. The Socratic case shows that precisely in order to effectively communicate

50 Postscript 248. 51 Postscript 248-249. This is related to Socrates' idea of irony. 52 Postscript 248-249. 53 Postscript 340. 54 Evans also makes a similar point about the interest Climacus' ethical individual might have about the results of his communication or action. He writes, "if the individual is truly earnestly attempting to accomplish something, he is attempting to achieve results of some type ... and in that sense, "cares about the result"" (79). 44

in an "indirect" way, Socrates had to use his outward appearance to his own advantage; he could not have settled for any arbitrary external expression of his inwardness. This is so, since, presumably, the form of his inwardness does in tum depend, to an extent, on his ability to efficiently express it outwardly. So indirect communication implies not only that the form is adequate to the teaching or the content of expression, but also that the latter is somewhat adequate to the form. The form of existence is still most vital, but the outward content or the result is not a matter of total indifference.

If this is true, then the whole opposition between "direct" and "indirect" communication appears unsustainable. For, the subjective individual who communicates indirectly still has an interest in the content or the effect she has on the external world, precisely because she knows that her inward subjectivity in tum is affected by her external and deeds.55 Presumably, Socrates' inward subjectivity would have been affected if he had failed to communicate his teaching in an effectively indirect manner by creating a "repulsion of opposition" in his students. All this suggests that there is a more dynamic exchange between the inner and the outer, which Climacus is not always ready to acknowledge.

Furthermore, we could equally question Climacus' initial depiction of "pure objectivity" as something that is completely indifferent to the inward form of existence.

Climacus himself notes that one cannot read off "directly" the "absence of inwardness" in

55 Although Evans draws very different conclusions than the ones I will make here, he expresses a similar criticism against Climacus: "What Climacus fails to see or at least fails to give sufficient notice to, is that even though subjectivity is not reducible to these outer [] activities, it is only recognizable through these outer expressions ... Inwardness is in turn influenced by, and is acquired in the context of, these outward relations" (284). 45

another person's thinking or reflection. 56 But to claim that Hegelian thinking completely abstracts from existence, and is entirely indifferent to the inward form, as Climacus does in the first stage of his argument, is to precisely presuppose a "direct" access to the

"absence of inwardness" that supposedly plagues Hegelian metaphysics. If the latter is some sort of "pure thinking," then it cannot be itself read off and presented "purely objectively." This is what it means to take seriously the proposition that existentially the truth is in the "how" of what is said. Just as it is not necessary that, if a person has an immense historical knowledge of Christianity, she will automatically fail to subjectively appropriate its truth, it is also not necessary that Hegelian objective thinking entails a complete absence of inwardness. How exactly does Climacus know that Hegel's concepts of "pure thinking" and "pure being" amount to a total disregard for "existence"? Could we not read Hegelian thought symptomatically as an expression of a certain "subjective" condition that has already incorporated "existence" in a particularly idiosyncratic way?57

In fact, this is what Climacus does in the third stage of his argument. He calls it the "remarkable quality" of existence that an "existing person exists whether he wants to or not.,,58 Even if it is the case that developing one's subjectivity is an achievement that

"cannot be done without passion,,,59 it is nevertheless true that one who thinks abstractly still exists. One major consequence Climacus draws from this observation is that complete abstraction from existence is impossible, and hence the so-called "pure

56 Postscript 244. 57 Mooney rightly notes that the ambiguity of indirect communication implies an interpretative uncertainty: "What seems to be direct communication from a sender's side of a communication may be received as such; but it may, in some circumstance, evoke another's subjectivity in such a way that it functions, from the standpoint of the receiver, as an indirect transfer" (210). However, Mooney fails to follows through the implications of this uncertainty for Climacus' existential approach. 58 Postscript 120. 59 Postscript 311. 46

objective thinking" is a "phantom.,,6o Such thinking can begin only with the presupposition of an existing subject with its own peculiar kind of (subjective)

"reflection.,,61 The beginning of the system could be achieved only by halting this reflection as required by abstraction. But reflection is infinite; it does not stop on its own, since it reflects the endless movement of the subject's becoming. However, it is possible to "momentarily" abstract from reflection, through a subjective "leap,,,62 although at such moments the subject "pays his debt to existence by existing nevertheless.,,63 Abstraction

"disregard[s] existence but still maintains a relation to it.,,64 Thus Climacus unveils the earth-bound origins of objective thinking, and reveals its real "subjective" meaning. He thereby provides a subjective interpretation of objective thought. Through this interpretation, he treats "pure objectivity" and its claims as mere surface symptoms, which dissimulate the subjective truth that beneath the surface.

This procedure, I argue, is very much consistent with Climacus' existential method, since making the existential distinction obliges him to expose the folly behind an objective thinking which claims to have subsumed all subjectivity within it, by showing the absolute fundamentality of the subjective realm for existence which cannot be subsumed. In accordance with this procedure of reclaiming the objective sphere,

Climacus observes that "all abstract thinking" in relation to "all existence-issues [is] a trial in the comic" and that "pure thinking" is a "psychological oddity, an admirable kind

60 Postscript 314. 61 Postscript 112. 62 Postscript 115-116. 63 Postscript 191. 64 Postscript 3 13. Therefore, like reflection, the act of abstraction is also infmite. 47

of ingenuity in joining and constructing in a fantastic medium: pure being.,,65 His often- repeated explanation for this oddity is that the abstract thinker is "absentminded,,,66 because of which he is "thoughtlessly unaware of the relation that abstraction still continually has to that from which it abstracts.,,67 Thus, in the end, "objective thinking" is revealed to be a kind of distorted, inauthentic subjectivity infected with forgetfulness.

This serves to prove, as hinted above, that there is no strict opposition between direct and indirect communication, since there is nothing like a complete and pure direct communication, in which the external expression does not bear any intrinsic relation to the form of the existence of the communicator. The "purely abstract" thinker is still an existing human being. The ambiguity of the distinction between the two sorts of communication implies that instead of an opposition, we have something like a differential continuum with variations in degrees. That is, in any human communication, whether by an "objective" or a "subjective" thinker, attention is paid both to the

"internal" form and the "external" expression: there is only "indirect" communication, just as there is only a "subjective" reflection for the thinker, and any "objective" attempt at thinking, however abstract, is merely a variation within subjectivity. The latter is the most basic feature of an existing human being, and thus, cannot be completely imperiled through abstraction.68 This is what drawing the existential distinction implies, since it

6S Postscript 304. 66 See Postscript, 145-146, 192,227. 67 Postscript 314. At times, Climacus traces this absentmindedness itself back to modem age's excessive fascination and "constant association with world history," which corrupts the thinker (146). 68 For Rumble, this implies the redundancy of Climacus' theory of communication: "In the final analysis, however, no form of communication can either insure or preclude the subject's self-conscious exercise of freedom [which Rumble takes to be the basic principle of all subjectivity]. Climacus' theory of communication [is] oddly redundant, as though it would safeguard an aspect of human existence which cannot be jeopardized" (313). 48

shows the absolute fundamentality of the inward subjective form of the communicator, even if the latter is an abstract philosopher. There simply is no "pure objective thinking."

Thus, the ambiguity of the distinction between direct and indirect communication reflects the ambiguity of the distinction between objectivity and SUbjectivity.

1.3. The ambiguity of the existential distinction and the limitations of Climacus'

existentialism

But the "subjective" and the "existential" interpretation of "objective" thinking comes only at the final stage ofClimacus' argument. So why did he initially begin with a

"purely objective" interpretation of speculative philosophy, and thereby contradict his later finding that no such purely objective interpretation is possible? Why did he set up the counterfactual idea of "pure abstract thinking" and ascribe this idea to Hegelianism, only to later use his existential method to knock this idea down as chimerical? These are vital methodological questions which take us to the heart ofClimacus' existential method. Climacus himself concedes that it is a deliberate move on his part to embark on such a beginning: "By beginning straightaway with ethical categories against the objective tendency, one does wrong and fails to hit the mark, because one has nothing in common with the attacked. But by remaining within the metaphysical, one can employ the comic. ,,69 Remaining within the metaphysical, he begins with a "direct" reading of the objective, and so initially concedes to Hegelianism, precisely in order to argue against the

69 Postscript 124. 49

latter. This "contradiction" in Climacus' procedure, I maintain, takes us to the heart of the

ambiguity in the distinction between objectivity (direct communication) and subjectivity

(indirect communication). It points to the "meta" problem in which the critical

philosopher finds herself: in drawing the limits to (subjective) thinking, she oversteps the

very limits which are being drawn. Here, the ambiguity cannot be explained away by

referring to the importance of Climacus' use of irony or the comic, however true, since what is at stake here is a deeper question about his existential method.7o

I argue that Climacus is compelled to begin by remaining within the metaphysical precisely because of one of the implications of the existential distinction. Existence, if we recall, is never fixed, for this would presuppose that existence is finished and the point of eternity has been encountered. Because existence implies a space of indeterminability, the elusive gap between subject and object invoked by the existential distinction cannot be "directly" accessed. To clarify this gap, he resorted to positing an idealized concept of the "object" as "pure object," which is totally abstracted from all becoming. Only in opposition to this concept, he could explicate his notions of "existence" and

"subjectivity," which have nothing to do with the complete abstraction of pure objectivity. The existential distinction is initially established with the help of an argument that opposes "subjective" existence to "objective" thinking. But once these existential notions are clarified, Climacus switches to the subjective viewpoint, and in accordance

70 An explanation of the ambiguity that refers to the centrality of the comic for Climacus would not be entirely wrong, and would actually be very much in tune with the intentions of Kierkegaard's pseudonym, Climcaus, in the Philosophical Fragments and the Postscript. As Climacus himself admits, he is "neither a religious speaker nor a religious person, but just a humorous, imaginatively constructing psychologist" (Postscript 483). Nevertheless, I want to push Climacus on this issue by denying him his refuge in the comic in order to test the limitations of his existential approach. This would not be altogether against Climacus' wishes. For, as Climacus remarks, "the presence of irony does not necessarily mean that [] earnestness is excluded" (277 (footnote)). 50

with another implication of the existential distinction, he calls attention to the inescapable existential ground of the subject from which the latter cannot abstract completely. His argument concludes by implying that any kind of thinking is in truth a sort of subjective thinking, since all thinking involves movement, contradiction and becoming, and hence presupposes existence. And this, I suggest, brings out the most basic meaning of drawing the existential distinction. However, the existential gap is not annulled now through a subsumption of the "objective" within the "subjective" because there is no such subsumption; rather, the objective is read as a variation within the subjective - an inauthentic or "absentminded" one - and it is seen to vary differentially with respect to the subjective. Such a reading preserves and affirms the separation between the subject and the object.

These two implications together reveal the essential ambiguity involved in making the existential distinction: on the one hand, the latter distinction means that the existential gap is not "directly" determinable, thus requiring the setting up of a contrasting "objective" viewpoint to explicate this gap; and on the other hand, it emphasizes the absolute existential ground of the subject, thus claiming the "objective" as a differential variation within the "subjective." For Climacus, this ambiguity means that he had to use an oppositional discourse to explicate the existential distinction, which, when explicated, undermines the very oppositional discourse on which it was founded.

The meaning of the existential distinction he discovers overtakes the method he uses to discover it. It therefore appears that his argument against Hegelian objective thinking collapses back on itself when the meaning of the existential distinction is applied back to 51

Climacus' own "purely objective" interpretation of objectivity. Thus, the existential distinction is seen to stand on an unstable conceptual ground. Hence, we should ask if the condition that the existential gap cannot be directly explicated necessitates the initial positing of a purely objective interpretation of objectivity. Could one not instead,from the outset, read Hegelianism symptomatically as an expression of a certain "subjective" or "existential" condition, relying on Climacus' own teaching that, for a subject, one's own existence and "the principle of contradiction [have] absolute validity"? 71

The issue is which constraint is more binding methodologically: whether initially to adopt a purely objective interpretation of objectivity, or to concede straightaway that there is no such thing as a purely objective thinking that has completely abstracted from existence. I argue that it is the latter constraint which is more binding, and it corresponds to the primary meaning of the existential distinction. Following through with it, at the expense of the former constraint, would yield a new existential approach, which allows for a more radical affirmation of the "indirect" method by opening up the possibility of a differential, mutually implicative interplay between subjectivity and objectivity. This approach would not even admit that there is some sort of "direct" or "purely abstract thinking," but rather it would operate thoroughly "indirectly" from the beginning, acknowledging that the "subjective" and the "objective" are - precisely because of the basic meaning of the existential distinction - concepts that are more mutually implicative than what Climacus recognized.72 For this reason, it would entail a much more

71 Postscript 315. 72 At the end of his book, Evans hints at this point when he writes, "The relation between subjectivity and objectivity is more "dialectical" than Climacus suggests" (284). Evans notes that in his later writings (such as ), Kierkegaard recognizes this shortcoming in Climacus' approach (284). 52

devastating critique of Hegel, since in carrying out this critique one would not even initially corroborate the Hegelian-metaphysical position, as Climacus' method does.

Further, such an approach would not imply that the existential distinction could be explicated directly or that the ambiguity of this distinction would be overcome. On the contrary, this thorough-going indirect method would affirm the ambiguity by allowing for an ever-renewed process of repeating or redrawing the existential distinction. I call this new kind of existentialism, "meta-existentialism," and I argue that it is at the very foundation of Nietzsche's philosophy.

1.4. Nietzsche's meta-existentialism

Nietzsche had only a passing acquaintance with Kierkegaard's writings, but this should not stop us from a making a conceptual connection between the two. My argument is that Nietzsche's of existentialism is arrived at through a response to the above problems in Climacus' version of existentialism. Nietzsche's basic approach, especially in his middle and later works, involves working out to the fullest the very meaning of drawing the existential distinction, thus radically affirming its ambiguity. I will explain what I mean by this. In Climacus' argument the existential distinction has an ambiguous status, which he does not anticipate or respond to, given that he initially posited a "metaphysical" and a purely objective interpretation of objectivity, and thus an oppositional discourse, in order to draw the existential distinction. We must recognize that the ambiguity necessarily belongs to the existential distinction itself as its essential 53

feature, and it is not a consequence of Climacus' oppositional discourse. The latter only compromises his ability to affirm the ambiguity drastically.

It is only on this latter issue that Nietzsche's radical existentialism differs.

Nietzsche's answer to this ambiguity is not a way to get rid of it, but to face up to it, celebrating and multiplying the different ways in which this ambiguity can manifest itself, such that the existential distinction becomes more fluid and elusive than in

Climacus. The crucial difference to note is which of the two implications of the existential distinction (which together constitute its ambiguity) Nietzsche takes to be more fundamental methodologically: whether the fact that the existential distinction cannot be explicated "directly" or whether that the "objective" and the "subjective" vary only differentially with respect to each other. For Nietzsche, I argue, it is the latter implication that is more primary (although he does not fail to pay attention to the former one), such that his critical philosophy begins straightaway with a differential interplay between the subjective and the objective, whereas Climacus only catches a glimpse of this latter implication at the end of his argument. Further, in Climacus' argument the existential distinction was seen to stand on an unstable conceptual ground because these two implications were, as it were, set in conflict against each other because of the way he draws this distinction. Existentialism, as a philosophical principle, appears untenable. In other words, his final discovery that "objectivity" is only a variation within

"subjectivity," and hence varies only in terms of degrees with respect to the latter, undermines his own initial methodological decision to set up the "objective" as "pure objectivity" devoid of all subjectivity. He did the latter, and hence posited an oppositional 54

discourse, precisely as a response to the first implication that the existential distinction cannot be accessed "directly." Again, Nietzsche's approach does not get rid of the instability itself by making a "foundational" ground out of the existential distinction. But rather, it gets rid of the particular kind of instability that is characteristic of Climacus' approach by affirming straightaway the differential subject-object relation. This move would clearly base the instability solely on the direct inaccessibility of the existential distinction.

However, both the ambiguity and the instability of the existential distinction can be affirmed only by way of repeating or redrawing this distinction again and again. This repetition is possible since both subjectivity and objectivity are now understood to vary differentially. Because of the differential interpretation, it is possible to anticipate the conceptual instability of making the existential distinction, and to be "better prepared," as it were, to cope with its ambiguity. By beginning straightaway either with a "subjective" interpretation of the "objective" or vice versa - and not making any pretensions about directly explicating the existential gap - and then subsequently clarifying the notion of

"existence" by drawing the existential distinction, one could then go on to repeat this exercise again from another perspective. In Postscript, Climacus could not embark on this repetitive process precisely due to his "oppositional" beginning, because of which he finds himself trapped within his own creative findings. I argue that Nietzsche's meta­ existentialism succeeds where Climacus' approach fails. It emerges as the only viable form of existentialism which can positively affirm not only the two implications of making the existential distinction outlined above, namely i) the existential gap cannot be 55

directly conceptualized; ii) there is nothing like a "pure objectivity" since it is impossible to completely abstract from existence. Any claim to objectivity can be interpreted as a variation within the subjective, an interpretation which still maintains the "separation" of existence. The subjective and the objective differ only in terms of degrees. There is solely a differential relation between them. But in addition, meta-existentialism can meet a third implication that iii) the existential distinction inevitably stands on a precarious ground, which calls for the distinction to be drawn again and again. By meeting all of these three conditions his radical existentialism works out to the fullest the very meaning of drawing the existential distinction. Thus it responds to the "meta" problem that plagued Climacus' existentialism.

This is the first sense in which the term "meta-existentialism" is justified. The meta-existentialist position of Nietzsche involves taking a step back from the typical existentialist position, and then developing to the maximum all the implications of this position. Nietzsche's approach is a result of applying the implications of the existential distinction back on the conditions that make it possible, which would lead to another new instance of this distinction, and so on. It is an endless meditation on the implications of subjecting the existential distinction to its own conditions. The most important innovation, which makes it possible for him to undertake this process in a repetitive manner, is his tacit but consistent refusal to recognize anything like a "pure objectivity" or "metaphysics" or "speculative thought" that stands in opposition to existential thinking. These elements are interpreted within the differential fabric of existence right 56

from the outset, with the subjective and the objective terms involved in a continuous mutually implicative interplay.

Climacus went astray at the beginning with an idealized concept of "pure objectivity," which in effect he equated to (Hegelian) metaphysics, before he began his existential critique of it. Because of this, his existentialism, which greatly employs irony and the comic, does not really get past a merely polemical stance against metaphysics, as it fails to genuinely see the differential subject-object relation. And therefore it is really not in a position to confront objectivity and metaphysics head-on. It is not enough to say that Climacus never wanted to confront metaphysics, but rather he just intended to call metaphysics itself into question as something irrelevant for an individual's religious or ethical concerns. The reason is that if he intended to do only the latter, he cannot justify his decision to begin by remaining within the metaphysical; that is, he cannot be parasitic on metaphysics, if he wants to call the whole of metaphysics itself into question. The simple appeal to "irony" is insufficient, since it opts for a convenient way out of this quandary. Rather, we must acknowledge that Climacus' of an oppositional starting point betrays the insincerity of his investigation. Or, in other words, he cannot simply choose to bring metaphysics itself into question without contradicting himself. He must necessarily confront it head-on, which is what Nietzsche does.

Nietzsche does not equate the metaphysical tendency exclusively either to the

"objective" or to the "subjective" tendency. This does not mean that, for Nietzsche, metaphysics is equivalent to one of the terms of other traditional binaries in philosophy, such as "mind" in mind/body or "truth" in truth/error or "being" in beinglbecoming. The 57

point is to avoid the oppositional structure as such, and thereby release metaphysics itself from the very structure of oppositions through an existential critique of it. Therefore, in

Beyond Good and Evil, Nietzsche characterizes traditional philosophy and "metaphysics" by its essential tendency to posit "oppositions of values": "The fundamental belief of metaphysicians is the belief in oppositions ofvalues" (BGE 2). Metaphysics believes in and conceives fundamentally only oppositions. Nietzsche provides various other formulations of metaphysics in several places, and we will analyze some of them below, but I take the above definition to be the most decisive one. 73

One major consequence of this definition is that any attempted critique of metaphysics that cannot avoid setting up its own set of oppositions is itself very much embroiled within metaphysics. "Oppositions" convey the sense that the two terms in conflict have been set up in such a way that one of the terms - mostly the one which is accorded the higher value by the metaphysician - has an origin or an essential meaning that is not infiltrated or corrupted by the opposite term. For example, Hegel would understand "objectivity" to be "pure objectivity," which has "sublated" the sensual becoming of "subj ectivity. ,,74 Similarly "truth" and "noumena" are conceived to be not corrupted by the intrusion of the "mad chaos of confusion and ," which belongs to the lowly world of "error" and "phenomena" (BGE 3). I argue that Nietzsche's existentialism, which avoids setting up an oppositional discourse, is not only able to critique metaphysics head-on, but it necessarily does so, given that it enacts the primary

73 Both in his earliest mature works and in his fmal works, Nietzsche continues to maintain the necessary relation between "oppositional" discourse and metaphysics. See, for example, HH 1, BGE 2, 24, TI, "Real World" and WP 37, 552. 74 G.W.F. Hegel, The Encyclopedia , trans. T.F. Geraets, W.A. Suchting, H.S. Harris (Indianapolis: Hacket, 1991) 285-289. 58

meaning of the existential distinction, which is to reduce opposition to variation in degrees by engaging in a thorough differential discourse. Ultimately, in Nietzsche,

Climacus' discovery that the "objective" is a variation within the "subjective" gets elevated to the general principle that oppositions must be reduced to variations in degrees. Therefore, Nietzsche's "existentialism" necessarily involves a confrontation with and critique of "metaphysics," which is the second reason why I term his approach,

"meta-existentialism. "

Nietzsche's meta-existentialism improves upon Climacus' approach because it does not rely on any opposition, including that between "objectivity" and "subjectivity," in order to elucidate the meaning of "existence." Instead of exaggeratedly beginning with a "pure objectivity" with which its opposite, the newly demarcated "subjectivity," has nothing in common, Nietzsche's approach begins straightaway with a critical interpretation of "objectivity" that is already couched in "subjective" terms, thereby leading to an instance of an interpretation of "existence" as the gap between the objective and subjective terms. Next, this process is repeated, but from the converse perspective, where "subjectivity" is interpreted anew from the "objective" stance. This entire process is repeated again and again leading to ever anew interpretations of existence. Thus, instead of an opposition that crumbles under its own postulation, in meta-existentialism we have a mutual interpretation, a mutual struggle and interdependence, and a perspectival interplay between the subjective and the objective terms, which is the essence of their dynamic, differential interaction. This dynamic interaction would alternatively determine and explicate the existential distinction from the two evolving 59

viewpoints, but of course, there is no question of anything like "complete," "objective" or

"direct" determination.

In the next chapter, we will see more concretely how the mutually interpretative struggle between the subjective and objective terms proceeds. I should further note here that in the transformation from the oppositional to the differential structure, Climacus' particularly strong emphasis on the "individual subject" and her ethical task of

"becoming subjective" takes a back seat. For Climacus, the access to the realm of

"existence" and becoming is only through the becoming of the individual subject's existence: "The process of becoming is the thinker's very existence.,,75 "Existence" is not a subject-independent category, but neither does the subject idealistically "thinks up" or

"create" existence. Each individual accesses "existence" in her own unique way through inwardly appropriating the objective manifestations of existence. And this task, for

Climacus, is an ethical and a religious one to be performed with uncompromising determination and seriousness. In this context, Climacus (and Kierkegaard in his other pseudonymous works) often opposes the single individual's existence to the "universal" category of crowd, society or humankind, and highlights how the "particular" is in

"truth" while the "crowd" is in "untruth."

We have already noted above that Nietzsche, like Kierkegaard's Climacus, emphasizes - especially in the Meditations - the authenticity of the individual existence and his freedom as opposed to the decadence of the "herd" or the modern "." In the later works, he conceives of the "strong" authentic individual as the "free spirit," and,

75 Postscript 91. 60

finally, as the Obermensch, the self-stylized individual, who, in the wake of the death of

God, creates the very he lives by, along with the standards by which one should evaluate these principles. The freedom of the individual strong human being is vital, especially in the wake of Western nihilism and the death of God, which makes it impossible for the individual to discover preset meanings. The individual is challenged to invent the latter. But at the same time, Nietzsche's very complex portrait of the strong individual also calls attention to masks, self-deceptions and irresponsibility as equally essential ingredients in the creative process of the strong type. For a genuinely strong individual the ability to play, or to lose herself in some frivolity or the other from time to time, or to inauthentically and self-deceptively place her in the herd, is part of the nourishment required for self-creation. Contradictory impulses which are in conflict constitute the strong type of individual who endeavors to bring these impulses under one governing instinct. To be sure, Climacus' style also has elements of the comic and the ironic, but I suggest that, for him, these elements belong to the "aesthetic" or the imaginative realm of "possibility" of the authentic ethical and religious individual, but not to the latter's "actuality," which is this individual's primary concern.76

What allows for Nietzsche's much richer conception of the individual, the battlefield of extraordinarily large number of conflicting impulses, is his readiness to make the individual subject vulnerable to configurations (such has history, culture,

76 See Postscript 314-330 for a discussion of the differences between (aesthetic) ''possibility'' and (ethical or religious) "actuality." 1 am basing my argument on Climacus' view that "aesthetically and intellectually ideality [as actuality] is possibility" (325). Evans also makes a similar point about Climacus' role as a "" and an "experimental psychologist" (21-24). Further, Climacus himself, describing his personality, says the following: "I am neither a religious speaker nor a religious person, but just a humorous, imaginatively constructing psychologist ... It is just for this reason that 1 know that the comic is excluded in religious suffering, that it [the latter] is inaccessible to the comic" (Postscript 483). 61

religion, etc.) that belong to the "objective" world, just as the individual influences and molds these configurations. For this reason, Nietzsche has a broader, more dynamic conception of the subject, but this does not make him any less of an existential thinker; it only enriches his existentialism. For example, it matters absolutely which historical time period and which culture - whether Greek, Roman or Oriental- a heroic individual lived in to understand his particular subjective greatness, just as this culture itself is specifically defined through the greatness of its individuals. There is a continuous mutual exchange between the subject and the objective domains. This is in contrast to Climacus' individual, who is the site of an absolute beginning, for whom, as we have seen the

"objective" or the "external" only has an "accidental" significance, in contrast to her own ethical relation to God, which alone has an absolute significance. We are not dealing with an insignificant difference here, since it again shows that Nietzsche is not operating with a strictly oppositional structure between the "subject" and the "object." And this fact is in the end the reason why, in Nietzsche's writings, the theme of the self-creation of the free individual, which although a persistent one, is not always the most important theme. At times, it even takes a backseat to other arguments regarding the very nature of "objective thought," including metaphysics, science, art, psychology, and history. In a sense,

Climacus' emphasis on the primary significance of the individual's "becoming subjective" and his oppositional discourse go hand-in-hand. Nietzsche, on the other hand, relieves himself of this partnership.

Instead of an individual subject appropriating the uncertainties of the objective world, Nietzsche has, as his starting point, a perspectival interplay between "subject-like" 62

and "object-like" terms in continuous mutual interpretation. He writes about the absolute primacy of interpretation and perspectivism in a famous passage: "No, facts is precisely what there is not, only interpretations" (WP 481). Nietzsche's oscillates between such "subjective" and "objective" terms, and in doing so it clarifies and provides an interpretation of existence as the medium between them. In other words,

Nietzsche would agree with the Sartrean existential call that "we must begin from the subjective,,77 when he asks, about the objective character of things, whether this character is "not [ ] merely a difference of degree within the subjective ... that the objective is only a false concept of a genus and an antithesis within the subjective" (WP 560). However, he would be quick to also emphasize an additional point that "The "subject" [itself] is not something given, it is something added and invented ... " (WP 481). "Existence" is not specifically tied to the narrow conception of the individual's becoming, precisely because of the direct inaccessibility of the existential gap, which entails that neither the subject nor the object is accessible as a basic fact. Even the notion ofthe "individual subject" would not be accessible purely, simply and directly.

In Nietzsche's analysis, the mutual interpretations and the evolving struggle between the subject and the object are themselves prior to any delineation of them as pure object and subject for metaphysical-oppositional purposes. Therefore, it is incorrect for Heidegger to argue that Nietzsche has a "metaphysics of subjectivity," whose basic solution to the question of the being of all beings lies in an interpretation of the

77 Kaufmann, Existentialists 289. 63

metaphysical "subject.,,78 This is so since the Heideggerian reading overlooks the essentially interpretative and differential quality of the interaction between the subject and the object, instead favoring a fixed notion of "subject" as the underlying essence of all being. For Nietzsche, the evolving struggle yield subject-like and object-like terms that serve as temporary place-holders in the interpretative process, but they yield no fixed poles of subjectivity and objectivity.

Our next task is to provide the to further concretize the analysis of Nietzsche's meta-existentialism. So in the second chapter, I will differentiate between the central concept "existence" on the one hand, and the mutually interpretative concepts of "subjective" and "objective" on the other. Here, I will discuss Nietzsche's definition and use of the term existence in his works, and also the implication of this use for his style of philosophizing. Further, through an analysis of some of Nietzsche's arguments, both in his published and unpublished writings, I will demonstrate the nature of the differential interaction between the subjective and the objective terms, and how

Nietzsche's account of this interaction implies his meta-existential approach. These considerations will finally lead us to the complex topic of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics.

78 See Martin Heidegger, "The Word of Nietzsche: """ in Question Concerning Technology and Other Essays, trans. William Lovitt (New York: Harper & Row, 1977) 88-90. Also, see Martin Heidegger, Nietzsche, vol. IV, trans. Frank A. Capuzzi (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1982) 123-149. The Heideggerian reading places Nietzsche as the last philosopher in the tradition of modem philosophy beginning with Descartes, which is characterized by various metaphysical interpretations of "subjectivity." I will return to Heidegger at various junctures throughout this dissertation, and from various perspectives, in arguing against his metaphysical account of Nietzsche. 64

CHAPTER 2: Meta-Existentialism and Nietzsche's Critique of Metaphysics

2.1. Existence and the existential mode of philosophizing

Existence emerges as the ultimate presupposition of Nietzsche's meta-existential philosophy, since what existence is cannot be "directly" conceptualized. Nor can the realm of existence be first discovered by means of an opposition to pure objectivity.

Nietzsche does not begin his philosophy by first positing this latter opposition, for this would imply that there is a realm other than and beyond existence. He always already treats existence (and the existential distinction) as "given" in some sense, but not as something that is simply there as the unquestionable ground or "being" like Plato's

"idea" or Kant's "noumena." Existence in Nietzsche's meta-existentialism occupies a status that is between these two extremes.!

However, this does not mean that we can simply attribute to existence the of "this-worldly becoming" in opposition to that of "other-worldly being" accepting Nietzsche's own contrast regarding this matter at face-value, as many commentators tend to do? Christoph Cox, for example, who is admittedly not interested so much in the concept of existence, but in giving a naturalistic account of Nietzsche, invokes this fundamental contrast nevertheless, and interprets the "sensible," "natural,"

I Although I cannot explicate this in detail here, the term "existence" may be compared to Derrida's notion of "difference" which he defines as the "non-full, non-simple, structured and differentiating origin of differences." See Jacques Derrida, "Differance," in Margins a/Philosophy, trans. Alan Bass (U of Chicago P, 1982) 11. 2 Nietzsche invokes this central contrast at many places in his texts. See for instance, HH 1-10, 16,222, GS 344,354, BGE 2, TI "Reason," "Real World," WP 552, 585, 586. 65

"this" world as the "actual" world we are acquainted with, in order to claim Nietzsche as a naturalist.3 The appeal to some sort of "direct" reading of one's experience of the

"actual" world is evident here, which is hard to understand, given Cox's recognition of the primacy of interpretation and perspectivism.

I maintain that, for Nietzsche, existence is a dynamic gap or separation presupposed by the various binaries recognized in philosophy - including "becoming" and "being" - where each term of each binary is in constant strife with the other term.

Therefore, existence cannot be defined using one of the terms of a binary, since if one ventures to do this (as Cox does), one would set up a faulty opposition between the terms in strife, which betrays the existential separation between the terms. In contrast, I argue that the notion of existence is that of indirection itself: if "existence" can be clarified at all, it is only indirectly through various "perspectival" points (GS 374), which the mutual interpretations of the objective and subjective terms in strife offer. Nietzsche does say that existence or the "world" has the quality of "becoming,,,4 but I argue that here becoming is not a concept opposed to "pure being" or to the quality of "being" that belongs to the "supersensible world." 5 Neither is it a concept that Nietzsche explicates by making it synonymous with the individual subject's "becoming." In fact, he does not even conceive existence as "human life" in general or "organic life." The sense of the term existence is extended to include both organic and inorganic worlds, since Nietzsche argues that the entire opposition between organic and inorganic is a "prejudice," as there is the "will to power in every combination of forces," both organic and inorganic (WP

3 Cox 87. 4 WP 556, 708, 1067. 5 We will return to the issue of existential becoming in the next chapter on "will to power." 66

655). In our usual sense of the term, death is opposed to life, but Nietzsche's concept of existence envisages a continuum between the living and the dead, where the "living is only a form of what is dead, and a very rare form" (GS 109).

Existence corresponds to the whirl and flux of "becoming," of what Nietzsche calls "will to power." Nietzsche's German word for existence is , which he uses in almost all of his published works from The Birth o/Tragedy to Twilight o/the Idols.6 His often-used term "life" is only a "unique case" within "existence" - that pertaining to the organic world - and therefore, he writes, "one must justify all existence and not only life

- the justifying principle is one that explains life, too" (WP 706). In his critique of religion, morality, history and other constructs of the organic world, Nietzsche uses the term "life" to mean the same thing as "existence." For example, he uses the phrase

"affirmation of existence,,7 interchangeably with "affirmation of life,,,g and "value of life,,9 is synonymous with "value of existence."lO Generally, the term "life" has the same methodological implications as "existence," and they can be used interchangeably, except when it is necessary to emphasize the limited scope of the term "life" with regard to some other arguments that Nietzsche makes.

On the one hand, existence is the presupposition for all interpretation of existence:

"Being - we have no idea of it apart from the idea of 'living' - How can anything dead

'be'?" (WP 582). On the other hand, this presupposition of existence is not simply

6 Important uses of the term Dasein are to be found in BT, "Attempt" 1,5, BT 5, GS 1,357,373,374, BGE 262 and n, "Errors" 8. However, in an important section (section 6) in the chapter, "'Reason' in Philosophy," in n, Nietzsche uses the term "Realitaf' to refer to existence. 7 TI, "Reason" 6. 8 TI, "Ancients" 5. 9 TI, "Morality" 5. \0 GS, "Preface" 2. 67

present as a fact; it is clarified and understood only through the evolving interpretation of the subjective and objective perspectives. Existence (and therefore, life) interprets by existing and exists by interpreting; these two aspects of existence cannot be made independent of each other: "life itself is essentially a process of appropriation, injuring, overpowering the alien and the weaker, oppressing ... incorporating [and] exploiting"

(BGE 259). These processes are different ways of "interpreting," and therefore interpretation should not be seen as just some cognitive activity. In this sense, interpretation goes hand-in-hand with the method that meditates on existence in a differential manner without the aid of oppositional structures and facts. Interpretation cannot encounter existence as a finished product for contemplation or appropriation.

Through interpretation existence interprets itself.

Consider again the three implications of the existential distinction. With respect to the first implication, we have the condition that the existential gap can neither be directly conceptualized, nor assimilated or synthesized into a higher unity. This lends elusiveness to existence. It means that any attempt to interpret or bridge the gap will be essentially incomplete. The purely differential-interpretative exchange between the subjective and objective terms brings this incompletion out only too clearly. In other words, each subject-like or object-like interpretation is fundamentally incomplete; none of these interpretations produce a final, definitive point of view. Or, from the perspective of these interpretative terms, the given quality of existence and the existential gap appear as an

"excess" that cannot be completely assimilated; it appears as though there is always something "more" to be incorporated. 68

Next, if each interpretative term is incomplete, it implies that each subjective interpretation is already dependent on an objective interpretation and vice versa. Thus an excessiveness of the existential gap implies the quality of lack about each interpretative attempt. This captures the fact that interpretations are fundamentally carried out by

"perspectives" which are essentially lacking. Each perspectival interpretative attempt depends on, anticipates and leads into an interpretation from the contrary perspective.

This is the nature of the differential interpretative exchange (which is the second implication) between the subjective and objective perspectives, which I will explore in the next section.

Finally, because of the duality of "excess" and "lack," there is always a renewed impulse for the interpretative process to repeat itself anew, as if it were compelled to find a completion, which it never will find. In this sense, the excessive quality of existence implies the ambiguity and instability of the existential distinction. Thus meta­ existentialism captures and develops to the fullest all three implications of drawing the existential distinction. And it does so without recourse to a direct or oppositional stance, since the kind of interpretations it provides, either from a subjective or an objective point of view situates itself in the ongoing self-interpretative movement of existence.

Nietzsche's meta-existentialism does not exclusively try to isolate the existential gap as such in a direct manner, but "shows" this gap "performatively" through the multiple perspectival interpretations it offers. In this sense, Nietzsche's methodology is more

"indirect" than Climacus', which shows the former's ability to thoroughly affirm the excessive quality of existence. 69

Existence as "presupposition," existence's "excess" and Nietzsche's radically indirect method together anticipate the existential style with which Nietzsche philosophizes, which I will discuss in the remainder of this section. As indicated in the first chapter, starting with his earliest works (and I would include here even his unpublished writings and lectures on Ancient Greek art and philosophy), the kind of problems he considers important and his approach to these problems are personal and concretely existential. However, given that existence is the ultimate presupposition of his philosophy, the personal style of Nietzsche's philosophizing assumes a peculiar form, which I describe as a style of radical indirection. He never abandons this unique style, even in his final works.

We can observe the uniqueness of his indirect, existential style by first noting the way in which Nietzsche gains entry into philosophy. His style of philosophizing does not clearly (or categorically) distinguish between existence on the one hand and philosophical inquiry on the other, as if the former was a distinct object of reality for contemplation. This is in contrast to other philosophers like Plato, Kant, Hegel or

Kierkegaard, who begin their philosophy by positing a distinct realm of "form" or

"noumena" or "pure objectivity" as distinct from human knowledge, "phenomena" or

"subjectivity," even if only to say that the latter cannot access the former, or the latter dismisses the reality of the former. In contrast, Nietzsche does not enter the personal mode of philosophizing by surveying other modes such as the "third-person" or

"objective" approach, and then opposing his style to the latter. Like Climacus' "stylist" who is "never finished with something," but who picks up where he left off, bringing the 70

"most ordinary expression ... into existence with newborn originality,,,ll Nietzsche too, consistent with an interpretative philosophy, picks up and continues the train of various ongoing interpretations always already occurring at the "practical" level of life, without falling into abstraction. He breathes life into philosophy, by philosophizing life: life and thought are inextricably intertwined for him, as are practice and theory, which allows him to transform an "ordinary" expression into an "original" one. As he writes in a discarded draft originally intended to be included in Ecce Homo, "1 speak only of what 1 have lived through, not merely what 1 have thought through; the opposition of thinking and life is lacking in my case. My 'theory' grows out of my 'practice'" (340).12 What Jaspers has written applies to Nietzsche: "philosophy is practice '" a theoretical attitude towards it becomes real only in the living appropriation of its contents from the texts.,,13

What makes possible Nietzsche's radically indirect style, which does not clearly differentiate between life and philosophy, between practice and theory, is precisely the reliance on the ultimate givenness and the excessive quality of existence. Unlike

Climacus, who first acknowledges the Hegelian pure objective philosophy as such and then polemically (and ironically) opposes his existential philosophy against it, Nietzsche always already begins with the existential mode, since he takes existence to be prior to any objective or subjective interpretations. Only subsequently does he goes on to read the history of philosophy, the individual philosophers, morality, religion, science, art and history from within this existential perspective, alternating differentially between the

IlKierkegaard, Postscript 86. 12 This reference is to the page number in the Kaufmann edition, rather than to the chapter and section number. 13Jaspers, "Existenzphilosophie" 134. 71

subjective and the objective viewpoints. Through such an interpretative practice, he re­ translates all of these things back into the prism of life. This achievement is possible only for a philosopher who never questions the continuity between "life" and "thinking," but who also acknowledges the dynamic separation between them.

It is as if Nietzsche takes up and responds to the challenge posed to philosophy by the Kierkegaard-inspired Wittgenstein, who in effect argued that philosophical thought is necessarily abstract, and a result of "confusions," since philosophical problems arise only when one abstracts away from how "language" functions at the level of the concrete reality of life and "forms oflife.,,14 There can be no legitimate philosophical problems, and so Wittgenstein - both early and late - sought to draw a clear distinction between

"philosophy" and "life," and keep them separate in order to clear up the confusion, and lay philosophy to rest. IS In spirit, I think Nietzsche would agree with this critique of philosophy from the perspective oflife; but at the same time, if philosophy could encroach upon life, life too equally encroaches upon philosophy. In other words, for

Nietzsche, objects that belong to the realm oflife, such as culture, history, religion, science and artists are not "confusion-free"; they too have their philosophical and moral prejudices and dispositions that have their own meanings and claims on life. And these

14 , Philosophical Investigations, trans. G.E.M. Anscombe (Oxford: Blackwell, 2001) 41-44, 75. In section 38, Wittgenstein writes that "philosophical problems arise when language goes on holiday." Also, in section 111, Wittgenstein notes that "[philosophical] problems aris[e] through a misinterpretation of our forms of language." 15 See his earlier work: Ludwig Wittgenstein, Tractatus Logico-Phiolosophicus, trans. D.F. Pears and B.F. McGuinness (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1974). Especially in his Preface, Wittgenstein claims that his work, which draws "a limit to thought," has found ''the final solutions [to philosophical] problems" which arise due a misunderstanding of the "logic of our language." In the later work, Philosophical Investigations, although his method of criticism drastically alters, his negative attitude towards philosophy remains the same in essential aspects. For example, he writes in section 133 that he aims for "complete clarity," which is attained only when "philosophical problems ... completely disappear." 72

prejudices or problems never simply work themselves out, as Wittgenstein tends to believe. Life-forms and their prejudices need to be criticized too, just as much as the philosophical or moral or artistic tendency that strays away from or "denies" life.

Nietzsche's writings, then, carry out a critique of both these fronts: philosophy and life.

There cannot be a clear boundary or distinction between an "objective philosophy" and a

"subjective life"; there must be an interminable exchange between them. Only by tracing this exchange, do his writings illustrate a living philosophy and say the unsayable.

To be sure, Nietzsche, like Kierkegaard, does acknowledge the dilemma the existential philosopher faces regarding the style of her communication. The latter cannot just write for anybody and everybody. She must choose her reader. Therefore, Nietzsche, beginning with his earliest works, experimented with various styles including longer essays, , quasi-fictional narratives, masks and exaggerated rhetoric. He was well aware that, "Ultimately, nobody can get more out of things, including books, than he already knows. For what one lacks access to from experience one will have no ear" (EH,

"Books" 1). This has led scholars like Jaspers to conclude that Nietzsche, too, like

Kierkegaard, adopted "indirect communication.,,16 Jaspers emphasizes that Nietzsche is forced to use "even contradictions as indirect indicators" in order to express the

"existential appeal to the essential truth born by essentiallife.,,17

However true the above observation is, one must also notice that Nietzsche never really recognizes that there could be anything like a "direct" communication. Again, this point testifies to the radical indirection of his existential style. For instance, as a reader of

16 Jaspers, "Existenzphilosophie" 165. 17 Jaspers, Nietzsche 190. 73

Schopenhauer or Kant (or even Hegel), he instinctively interprets their arguments always already in an indirect manner. That is, for example, as a "psychologist" he interprets their theories, not literally but only as symptoms of a certain kind of "life" - "affirmative" or

"negative,,18 - closely paying attention to "signs, the tempo of signs, the gestures" (EH,

"Books" 4). He does not pause to acknowledge an objective, direct communication by a writer to oppose his own style of writing to it. To put it another way, Nietzsche demonstrates an indirect style not just in communicating or expressing his own views, but also in his reading of other philosophers' views. From the outset, his thoughts and writings move within the existential sphere, actively interpreting the subjective nature of objectivity or vice versa. It is from such a specifically existential, deeply indirect point of view, that he encounters the problems posed by other philosophers, interpreting them as signs of ascending or descending life. Hence all the idiosyncratic interpretations of

Nietzsche's philosophy, for example, his definition of the "philosopher" in his early

Greek lectures as the "man of keenest taste" (PTAG 43), or his characterization of

Socrates and Plato as "symptoms of decay" (T!, "Socrates" 2), or his reading of Kant's philosophy as merely a clandestine way to justify the moral realm when the metaphysical wanderings of "reason" have already come under attack by the scientific naturalism of the French Philosophes (AOM 27; D, "Preface" 2).

18 "AffIrmation" and "denial" of life (as corresponding to two different types of life - ascending! strong and descending / weak) are notions that are central to Nietzsche's thought, and also to the interpretation put forward here. Nietzsche remarks in Ecce Homo that ''the fundamental conception" of his greatest work, Thus Spoke Zarathustra, is the "idea of the eternal recurrence [which is] the highest formula of affirmation" ("Zarathustra" 1). In simple terms, affIrmation of life involves saying "yes" to life in all its manifestations, and the denial of life is the "will to negate life" (BGE 259). Although we will not get into an analysis of the idea of "eternal recurrence," we will return to these notions of affIrmation and denial of life in the following chapters as they become crucial, especially to the methodological arguments pertaining to the problem of metaphysics. 74

Because Nietzsche takes the sphere of life, from the very outset, to be the sole sphere of reflection and criticism, he is able to afford a lot of freedom - corresponding to the "exceptionally large" mUltiplicity of "inward states" that resides in him - for the kind of unabashed "experimentation" (with multiple images, masks and tones) that his writings epitomize (EH, "Books" 4). Hence, Nietzsche claims that his writings exhibit

"the most multifarious art of style" (EH, "Books" 4). For him, there simply is no

"objective" style, no "Good style in itself- [which is] a pure folly, a mere '', on a level with the ... 'thing in itself" (EH, "Books" 4).19 From this point of view, I dare suggest that Nietzsche would regard even Kierkegaard as a kind of "idealist" (as he did

Socrates, the philosopher famous for not having written anything!) because he had a fear of direct and literal communication, philosophizing as he was under the shadow of Hegel.

For Nietzsche, even the opposition between direct and indirect communication would be too "purist," too "moralistic." The three implications that are really at stake in Climacus' existential distinction are all met by Nietzsche without the aid of an opposition between direct and indirect communication. Straightaway he takes a plunge into the existential sphere, thereby making his communication drastically indirect. Once this plunge is taken, he is free to confront and experiment with even the so-called "direct" language of conceptual thought as one of the various styles at his disposal.

19 The necessary plurality of Nietzsche's "style" is also emphasized by Derrida. See Jacques Derrida, "The Ends of Man," in Margins ofPhilosophy, trans. Alan Bass (U of Chicago P, 1982), l35. For Nietzsche, the multifariousness of style is essentially linked to the plurality of truth ("there are many kinds of ''truths,'' and consequently there is no truth" (WP 540». Conversely, his rejection of the truth in itself goes hand-in-hand with his denial of the style in itself. One could read these complementary notions of truth and style into the question of "woman," especially with regard to the Preface of Beyond Good and Evil, which begins with the famous rhetorical question: "Suppose that truth is a woman - and why not?" However, I cannot further pursue these issues here. For a provocative discussion of these themes of woman, style and truth in Nietzsche, see Jacques Derrida, Spurs: Nietzsche's Styles, trans. Barbara Harlow (U of Chicago P, 1978). 75

Further, hand-in-hand with Nietzsche's style that takes existence or life to be the ultimate presupposition, is the readiness with which he takes the problems of "morality" and "values" to be the basic problems ofphilosophy.2o By "morality" he does not mean some "practical" philosophy of actions or knowledge of what is "good" and "bad." Nor does this term primarily mean a "sense for custom" (D 19) or the decadent Platonic-

Christian morality, or even something like "" in the Kierkegaardian sense of an inward, passionate, authentic existence of the individual. For Nietzsche, morality is "a system of evaluations that partially coincides with the conditions of a creature's life"

(WP 256). And evaluations or values are a particular type oflife's "conditions of preservation and growth" within the flux of existence's becoming (WP 507). Evaluations are always made from a particular perspective, whether this is of an individual, a community, a race, a state, a church, a , or a culture. There is no choice: every form of life must live by evaluating, setting up its nook and comer, its articles of faith, and its values and morals, in order to, not only preserve itself, but also so that it can grow and create itself. Since life is a process of appropriating, overpowering, incorporating and exploiting, the basic trait of life is its necessity to "always overcome itself' (Z, II 12).

When we establish values, it is "life itself [which] evaluates through us" (T!, "Morality"

5).

Given this, it is plain to see why one cannot gain a perspective from "outside" life to evaluate life itself, for all evaluations happen "under the inspiration and from the perspective of life" (TI, "Morality" 5). Morality is, therefore, a symptom and a "sign

20 Nietzsche writes in a "Note" at the end of the first essay ofGM: "the philosopher has to solve the problem o/values and [] he has to decide on the hierarchy o/values." 76

language o/the affects," and it betrays the kind of life - ascending or descending - that interprets through it (BGE 187). One cannot simply abandon the realm of existence and the tension created by the existential gap in favor of a disinterested knowledge of life.

Neither can one abandon the realm of existence, even if momentarily, to state that such disinterested knowledge is impossible. Knowledge is not a passive acquisition that results due to mere "observation," but it is a product of active creation as a specific form of appropriation, incorporation and overpowering. Evaluation is more basic than knowledge or any epistemological stance, since knowledge itself is one of the tools at disposal for the sake of life-preservation and growth (GS 110). Therefore, Nietzsche's philosophy automatically takes any attempt to "know" life from "outside" as a symptom of certain kinds of life, either of a declining or of an affirming life. Either way, he begins immediately with a "subjective" interpretation of this purposed "objectivity."

The above account of Nietzsche's unique style of radical indirection is not meant to be exhaustive. My intention is only to indicate how this style is unique compared to the indirect form of communication of existentialists like Kierkegaard, how it complements the excessive quality of existence, and how it results from Nietzsche's treating the realm of existence as the ultimate presupposition. The issue of style in Nietzsche is a rich and a complex topic which is at the center of his distinctive existential approach, and one to which I cannot do justice in this work. My focus will be more on the methodological aspects of his meta-existentialism which will lead us directly to the issue of his relation to metaphysics. With this goal in mind, we must next proceed to consider the nature of the differential interplay between the subjective and objective perspectives. It is apparent, 77

from the above discussion, that the latter process complements existence's excessive

quality and Nietzsche's radically indirect approach. All of them are essentially features of

his meta-existential philosophy. If Nietzsche's philosophy begins indirectly by taking

existence as its basic presupposition, then the ambiguity of the existential distinction is

accentuated and heightened through the perspectival, mutually-conditioned interplay of

interpretations between the sUbjective and the objective viewpoints. In the next chapter,

we will return to Nietzsche's notion of existence, but again, from a more methodological

point of view, when we consider the concept of "will to power" (as the essence of

existence), and the connection between this concept to Nietzsche's ideas of affirmation

and denial of life.

2.2. The interpretative interplay between the subjective and the objective

The excessive quality of existence implies that it cannot be hermetically sealed and offered as a unit or a finished product for understanding or appropriation. Its essential incompleteness means that there is always something more to be unraveled. Hence, any

"pure" concepts - either those of objectivity or subjectivity - are unsuitable for existential reflection, since they presuppose the completion of existence, as Climacus argues, with respect to the Hegelian concepts. But there is also an intricate link between pure concepts and conceptual opposites, since as Nietzsche notes, the setting up of opposites serves the purpose of valuing one of the oppositional terms more than the other, such that the preferred term appears "purer," un-infiltrated by its opposite (BGE 2). 78

Therefore, conversely, there is an intricate link between the excessive quality of existence and a differential-interpretative structure: the former necessitates the latter. This structure deals only with "impure" terms: objective terms are always inevitably interpreted by subjective terms and vice versa. Climacus sees this only partly, when he reclaims the domain of objectivity as a variant of subjectivity, but he does not make this inter-relation a methodological principle of his existentialism. Impure terms signify, on the one hand, the impossibility of completely reducing (or "sublating" in the Hegelian sense) one type of term to the other; the existential distinction is decisive and indispensible. On the other hand, they signify that these terms cannot be totally independent of each other either, and that they form two mutually interdependent perspectives. We must discuss below the nature of this dynamic interaction between the two types of terms.

I begin by emphasizing that this differential-interpretative exchange represents an irreducible duality within existence. What I mean is that because existence is the presupposition, which cannot be directly determined or appropriated by any single viewpoint, we have a duality of interpretations in mutual conflict and dependency which continuously determine existence. However, it is not as if, with respect to these two

(subjective and objective) interpretative viewpoints, we can "add up" their individual viewpoints so as to produce a unitary interpretation adequate to capture existence. This is why it must be emphasized that there is always a mutual conflict, a struggle between the

SUbjective and the objective interpretations. The duality maintains and affirms the original excessive quality of existence, and so this dual framework can never be adequate to existence. A subjective or objective interpretation either over-determines or under- 79

determines existence. This means there is always a play between an excess on the one hand and a lack on the other. Nietzsche suggests that the interpretative play takes the basic forms of "obedience" and "commanding" as "forms of struggle" (WP 642). But it is also not the case that the subjective term perfectly complements the objective term either.

The mutual conflict between the two viewpoints implies a certain discordance between the two such that the existential gap is never bridged, and the excessive quality is never overcome.

We can better appreciate the above arguments once we recognize that the interpretative subjective and objective viewpoints we have been talking about are not necessarily or primarily theoretical points of view that the critical philosopher may take.

Above all, they are manifestations of existence; they are the transformations that existence itself undergoes through which existence "interprets" itself. These transformations determine all the forms of life, the entire organic and the inorganic world. However, it should not be supposed that existence is like the Kantian noumena lurking behind its phenomenal transformations, since existence (as will to power) is no such "thing-in-itself," "substance" or "fact" for Nietzsche, terms which have a status independent of their multiple perspectival interpretations. We will return to this point in the next chapter.

The subject-like and object-like states are basic tendencies in existence, serving as temporary place-holders in the evolving self-interpretation of existence. But in spite of the moving interpretations and perspectival play, the meanings of the objective and subjective terms are not arbitrary. There are particular sets of meanings or salient features 80

that are ascribable to both object-like and subject-like terms. For Nietzsche, the tendency towards "objective" states is the basic tendency in existence towardsjixation, completion, rigidijication, constancy, truth, being, etc. In Nietzsche's interpretation and critique of philosophy, the typical terms that assume some or all of these tendencies are "mind,"

"reason," "," "supersensible," etc. The tendency towards the "subjective" states, on the other hand, is the basic tendency in existence towards change, semblance, error, becoming,21 etc. Typical terms that signify some or all of these meanings are the complementary terms to the objective ones such as "body," "passion," "instincts,"

"sensible," etc. The crucial point is that these two types of terms, for Nietzsche, are not opposites. They are terms in a dynamic differential struggle. And as we shall see,

Nietzsche does not favor one over the other, for instance, subjective "becoming" over objective "being."

Heidegger, who wanted to claim Nietzsche as a "metaphysician of subjectivity," insisted on a reading which conceived of these objective and subjective terms as opposites for Nietzsche, in order to attribute to the latter a metaphysical conception of

"truth" as " with the actual.,,22 As a reversal of Platonism, Nietzsche's metaphysics interprets the "actual" to have the subjective qualities of becoming and semblance, instead of being and permanence. So the affirmation of these qualities amounts to an affirmation of life. But, as I will argue below, this is a gross simplification

21 I note here that the subjective tendency towards "becoming" is not the same as the character of existence as "becoming," which I have argued above cannot be derived through an opposition to "being." This is not to suggest that the subjective tendency towards becoming derives its meaning through an opposition to the objective tendency towards being. But, as we shall see below, existence's becoming is the source of both the subjective becoming and the objective being. 22 Heidegger, Nietzsche III: 126-127.

81

and misrepresentation of Nietzsche's thinking. The subjective terms are not unequivocally "affirmative" of life, just as the objective ones do not unambiguously

"deny" life. For as Nietzsche remarks, the will to posit "being," "reason" and "truth" is the "will to be master over the multiplicity of sensations" (WP 517); and being so, it has the same basic creative, life-enhancing quality, which Nietzsche, at other times, attributes to the artist's ability to celebrate semblance and error. The key here is to acknowledge and comprehend the thoroughly dynamic nature of the interpretative play between the

SUbjective and the objective, as well as, how these terms lead into each other, and, at times, lead to an overlap of meanings.

In order to clarify and substantiate the above arguments, I will consider some important sections of The Will to Power, which are relevant for our discussion of the subjective-objective interaction.23 I begin with Nietzsche's description of "life" as a

"multiplicity of forces, connected by a common mode of nutrition" (WP 641). A multiplicity of forces forms a relative unity through organization and co-operation when a single dominant drive or force comes to subjugate other forces which also have the lust to rule. The ruling force "interprets" the subjugated forces by forming a political structure, by setting up an "order of rank and division of labor as the conditions that make possible the whole and its parts" (WP 492). Nietzsche calls this political structure a

"body," which has its own "perspective" as a "complex form of specificity" (WP 636).

Each "perspective" or "viewpoint" - whether described as subjective or objective-

"strives to become master over all space and extend its force" (WP 636). In cases where a

23 I direct the reader especially to sections 466 -715 of The Will to Power, which will be pertinent not only to our purposes in the present chapter, but also in the future chapters. 82

dominating force is unable to subjugate a drive to obey the command of its regime, it could leave this drive out of its unit, in order to go on preserving the relative stability of the latter. In other scenarios, where it can transform a weaker force into its functionary without destroying the latter, it seeks to form a new alliance (WP 488). Or, when there is another equally strong force that is also seeking to control the regime, the currently dominating force seeks to "conspire together [with the other force] for power" therefore forming a new sort of union (WP 636). In this sense, appropriation, vanquishing, incorporation, subjugation, disintegration, assimilation, exploitation and overpowering are various means of interpretation, which is "itself a means of becoming master of something" (WP 643).

It must be stressed that the unity that constitutes an interpretative perspective is only a relative one, not an absolute or an unconditional one. The unity is due to a temporary arrangement between forces in constant mutual conflict, but this arrangement does not guarantee some eternal or equal distribution of forces such that the conflicts would cease. The emergence of a dominant drive ensures only a provisional security and order. But the dominating drive must engage in a constant conflict with the dominated forces to maintain this order, since even in the resistance of the dominated forces individual power is by no mean surrendered (WP 642). It is only through falsification, exaggeration and simplification that we speak of these unities as pure

"subject," "being," "substance," "reason" and "individuals" (WP 517, 520). The continuous nature of the mutual conflict between forces and their mutual resistances, even those which constitute a relatively stable perspective, reflect the "becoming" 83

character of existence, the "continual transition" of which "forbids us to speak of

'individuals' , etc. [since] the 'number' of beings is itself in flux" (WP 520). This point confirms our argument that Nietzsche's meta-existentialism does not even recognize anything like pure objectivity or pure SUbjectivity, since such "pure" concepts would require that these unities are absolute ones. In fact, they show that the dynamic nature of the struggle between the forces and the relative unity of perspectives imply a subjectivity already infected by an objectivity and vice versa. This is why the notion of dynamic interpretation we have been discussing goes together with a differential framework between the subjective and the objective terms.

At any rate, a relative unit or a "body" is the basic concept in the background of which we should understand the interpretative struggle between the subjective and objective terms. Nietzsche makes this methodological point when he writes, "The body and , the starting point" (WP 492), which is "to be discussed first, methodologically" (WP 489). Each body or dynamic unity is made up of both subjective and objective tendencies, and once we "start from the body and employ it as guide," we can provide an interpretation of these tendencies (WP 532). First, since there is a continual struggle for dominance, governance and obedience among the various forces that form the relative unity, there is a "fluctuating assessment of the limits of power [as] part of life" (WP 492). We can take this to mean that the subjective and objective tendencies are basic drives or tendencies of a body, which are involved in continuous mutual evaluations or fluctuating assessments of each other and themselves. The ultimate bid in this mutual struggle is what Nietzsche calls ''power.'' Due to the constant mutual 84

struggle between the drives, the "sphere of a subject [as a 'body' is] constantly growing

or decreasing, the center of the system constantly shifting" (WP 488). In line with its

necessary perspectivism, the body "construes all the rest of the world from its own

viewpoint, i.e., [it] measures, feels, forms, according to its own force" (WP 636).

Therefore, it seeks ''that which resists it" (WP 656), and as a unified "subject"

encountering another "object," or vice versa, it "interprets the value of whatever else wants to grow" (WP 643). At the same time, it also repulses other forces that want to assimilate it, or want to become one with it, for the sake of "power." And this repelling force exercised by every atom of force is for the Nietzsche the common feature, the connection between the inorganic and the organic. In any case, we could say that a body not only thrives on the conflicts of forces and resistances "within" it, but also "outside" of it, since it is only against these resistances that its "will to power" can manifest itself.

Hence, a center of force can be said to be dependent upon and connected to other forces and centers of force for the sake of a power struggle.

To sum up the above analysis: the realm of existence is made up of multiple, localized concentrations of forces which form relative unities or bodies, and which are involved in a mutual, evolving struggle with other centers of force; also, each center of force is only relatively stable, which is itself involved in constant mutual power struggle with the forces and drives it has already subjugated. Accordingly, "life" is an "enduring form of processes of the establishment of force, in which the different contenders grow unequally" (WP 642). In this interconnected network, any mutual struggle involves the process of interpretation and evaluation of other forces, because of which "orders of 85

rank" are set up not only within the domain ruled by a single center of force, but also

among all centers of force. Further, if the basic forces that constitute each body can be

described in terms of subjective and objective tendencies, and the whole domain of

existence can be seen as a dynamic interconnection of such centers of forces, then existence itself can be interpreted as one "body" with various subjective or objective tendencies in mutual interdependence and differential struggle.24 Now assuming that power is the ultimate impetus behind all of these struggles, what is the criterion or standard according to which a body evaluates itself and other bodies? What is the basic impulse that compels a body to evaluate other forces and to seek out resistances?

Nietzsche's answer is that a particular body's valuations express its "conditions of preservation and growth" (WP 507). A perspective is an evaluating center, and value is the "standpoint of conditions of preservation and enhancement for complex forms of relative life-duration within the flux of becoming" (WP 715). So there are two basic impulses behind a life-form's evaluating glance: the impulse for "preservation" and that of "growth" or "enhancement." But the more basic impulse among these two, according to Nietzsche, is the impulse to grow or "becoming stronger" (WP 649). The ''truly basic life-instinct" aims at ''the expansion o/power" and in doing so, it may even risk and sacrifice its self-preservation (OS 349). A form of existence "wants above all to discharge its force: 'preservation' is only a consequence of this" (WP 650). The instinct to grow, expand and create is the basic instinct of all existence in accordance with will to power as the fundamental principle of evaluation. In this chapter, while discussing the

24 As a body, existence cannot be viewed as a "subject" or "substance" that is firm and durable, but as something that is dynamically and continually in flux. 86

differential interaction between the sUbjective and the objective tendencies, we will limit

our discussion to only the quantitative aspect of the will to power, in the expression of

which the body seeks to increase or enhance its power. There is also a qualitative aspect to the will to power, which is inseparable from the quantitative element, but we will not really discuss the qualitative dimension until the next chapter. In the current chapter, we will bracket the qualitative element associated with "growth" and "creation" to consider only the quantitative dimension. The former aspect, as we shall see, becomes crucial when we consider Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics.

In any case, the basic life-instinct is the instinct to grow and not something else precisely because of the nature of the existential gap, which does not let itself be bridged or directly inhabited, and thereby let existence "settle down" into some sort of finality.

The existential gap introduces a certain restlessness and dynamicity to existence, because of which it always aims for something more, inadequate as it is to itself. Self­ preservation, on the other hand, aims at adequacy, safety, sufficiency and completion, which explains why Nietzsche ascribes to it a derivative status.

Given life's basic instinct, I argue that the body's claim to its own stable horizon may be viewed simultaneously from both the subjective and the objective perspectives.

On the one hand, it can be viewed as the body's objective towards constancy, making

"firm" and "fix[ing] the real world," the stability provided by which is essential for asserting its dominion over the subjugated forces (WP 521). By thus fixating, a particular body first obtains its right to its own "truth." Nietzsche defines ''truth'' as a body's "will to be master over the multiplicity of sensations" (WP 517). It is "a making firm, a 87

making true"; it has fundamentally a creative aspect, and it is something "invented" or

posited, not "found or discovered" (WP 552). The "will to truth" is the will to the

''thinkability of all beings" (Z, II 12). Nietzsche, at times, describes the objective

tendency to truth as the "scientific" drive.

It is absolutely crucial to note here that only in tending towards this fixation and

constancy does the body enhance its feeling of power. Hence, the objective tendency is

an expression of the will to power: "The criterion of truth resides in the enhancement of the feeling of power" (WP 534).25 Fixation might incidentally also preserve the body, but this is not the main impetus for making firm. The "life" of this body is "founded upon the premise of a belief in enduring and regularly recurring things; the more powerful life is, wider must be the knowable world to which we, as it were, attribute being" (WP 552, emphasis added). Even though the stability of the body is only a relative one, the more actively the body "forgets" or "resists" this fact, the better it is for its own immediate feeling of power. Active forgetting allows "above all for the nobler functions and functionaries, for ruling, predicting, predetermining" and also for "happiness, cheerfulness, hope, pride, immediacy" which are symptoms of a "robust health" (GM, II

1).

On the other hand, this very same act of a body claiming its own stable horizon and domain of power may be viewed as the positing of "useful fictions" and "enveloping illusions," and thus the expression of subjective tendency (UM II 7). It is a "fundamental falsification of all events," since it is a falsification of the very becoming nature of

25 Also, see Z, II 12. 88

existence from the perspective of which there is no constancy and fixation (WP 512).

Hence, Nietzsche calls the body's belief in itself as an "individual" or "subject," a

"fiction" (WP 485). It is a judgment on the very value oflife, for which the body must

abstract away or refuse to surrender itself, at least to a certain degree, to the incessant becoming of existence. Nietzsche describes the latter when he writes, "every cave" has an

"even deeper cave behind it - more extensive, stranger, richer world above the surface, an abyss behind every ground ... There is something arbitrary in [ ] stopping here" (BGE

289). In positing its domain of truth and thus passing a judgment on the whole of existence, the body has committed something "arbitrary," even though this act itself is an expression of the "will to power." However, we must recognize that to be able to live at all, this judgment had to be made; it is not "possible to live without evaluating, without having aversions and partialities" (with regard to one's own horizon) (HH 32). But it does not change the fact that these judgments and evaluations are "illogical[] and therefore unjust" (HH 32). The body's claim to its own truth is but a profound error and illusion that renders only a false reality to a fiction. Hence, Nietzsche famously remarks in an unpublished essay that, ''truths are illusions of which we have forgotten that they are illusions" (TL I); and also that, "Truth is the kind of error without which a certain species oflife could not live" (WP 493).

By pointing out the erroneous nature of truth we do not intend to refute the objective tendency, by opposing the subjective tendency to it. The latter tendency is not the vantage point of a supposed knowledge about the becoming quality of existence, which is more fundamental than the tendency towards being epitomized by objectivity. 89

The objective tendency is not opposed to the becoming quality of existence, like many of

Nietzsche's commentators such as Heidegger suppose. The main reason for this is that,

for Nietzsche, as we have seen, the objective tendency is not an unfortunate "mistake"

committed by the body, but rather is an equally necessary expression of the will to power

and a drive which enhances the body's "feeling" of power. Therefore, Nietzsche is not just favoring becoming to being as Heidegger thinks. The subjective tendency is not

simply the unconditional recognition of becoming, illusion and error regarding the body's claim to truth from an external point of view independent of the body under consideration. For example, with respect to Christian morality, Nietzsche would be the first to acknowledge that in an earlier phase of its history, Christianity'S "truths" had a legitimate existence insofar as these truths genuinely held sway in the , introduced new possibilities to its existence, and produced new types of great human beings, previously unheard of. It is no use to protest against this stage of Christianity that its truths were simply errors and therefore Christianity should have been discarded straightaway, and Nietzsche does not do this.

The important thing to recognize is that the subjective tendency is a concrete existential tendency that the body itself realizes at some point in its historical development by appropriating the fact that its truths were illusions. This knowledge may not be available to the body at the early phases of its history when it is affirming its objective tendency and its "will to truth" in accordance with its "will to power." Either way, whether it is affirming its objective or subjective tendency, the meaning of the body's act of claiming its own stable horizon isfundamentally ambiguous. This act could 90

be read as a manifestation of a subjective tendency or an objective one. This means _

seen from the viewpoint of the body - the body, when it affirms either tendency, is never

affirming a purely objective or a purely SUbjective tendency. Concretely speaking, for the

body, it is always a combination of these two tendencies, and when we say it affirms

either one of the two tendencies, it is always by gradations or degrees. When a body

affirms the objective side, it affirms more of the tendency towards being and truth, and

accordingly from this perspective, it reinterprets its own subjective tendencies as

unsuitable for the expression of its will to power. So it does not mean that, when the body

affirms its objective side, it has absolutely no drive towards the subjective side, or that it has nothing to do with the latter tendency. At a later stage in its development, it may come to acknowledge its prior truths as falsifications in accordance with its present conditions of growth and power. In doing so, the body is said to have overcome itself.

The subjective tendency of the body comes into view in the body's current horizon to be affirmed by it in this process of "self-overcoming." Now it affirms more of the tendency towards becoming and illusion, and accordingly reinterprets its objective tendency in a bid to enhance its power. In this subjective affirmation, the body recognizes that its initial act of claiming its own stable horizon was always falsification, and therefore, it now affirms the subjective tendency that was lurking behind this act. However, this does not change the fact that its earlier tendency to affirm its objective drive was also necessary.

Nietzsche sums it up as follows:

Something you formerly loved as a truth ... now strikes you as an error ...

But maybe that error was necessary for you then, when you were still 91

another person ... as are all your presents 'truths', like a skin that

concealed and covered many things you weren't allowed to see yet. It is

your new life, not your reason, that has killed that opinion for you ... We

negate and have to negate because something in us wants to live and

affirm itself, something we might not yet know or see! (OS 307).

Self-overcoming is a central notion in Nietzsche's philosophy, but I cannot explore it in much detail here. What must be noted is that the body is the seat of a great mutual, differential-interpretative struggle between these objective and subjective tendencies. Its act of claiming its own domain of power is an instantiation of both the objective tendency towards being and truth and the subjective tendency towards becoming and error. These two tendencies are in conflict, vying for the body's affirmation. And the latter affirms either one of these two tendencies in varying degrees, at various stages in its , depending on which tendency it is that is most suitable to realize its instinct to grow, create and enhance its power. Ultimately, the criterion provided by the will to power is decisive. Initially, the body may be compelled to affirm the objective tendency towards truth, if this is the direction in which it can grow and create. It is absolutely crucial to recognize that affirming this tendency is an expression of the will to power itself. The becoming of existence itself creates and necessitates a positing of the truth of being, of individuals and subjects: existence is "a kind of becoming [which] must itself create the deception of beings" (WP 517). There is a kind of warp within existence, which first creates a need to posit objective being as a way to enhance its power, and therefore inaugurate a deep struggle between this objectivity and a 92

subjective tendency. The body is not free to affirm the latter tendency whenever it wants, but it can do so only when such an affirmation would be beneficial to express its will to power, which has now evolved and seeks to grow in a new direction than before. It is the body's "new life" that now wants to "live and affirm itself," which realizes that the only direction in which its power can be enhanced is through the affirmation of the deceptive quality of its previous claims to truths. And from this new creative perspective, the old claims to truths may even appear to be more self-preserving than creative. In affirming the subjective tendency towards error and becoming, the body can be now said to have adopted an "artistic" tendency. It now affirms the illusory quality of life, instead of its truthful quality: it acknowledges that life aims at "semblance, i.e. error, deception, simulation, blinding, self-blinding" and therefore, it sheds its old "truth" and revels in the play of semblance and deception (GS 344).

It should not be supposed that in thus acknowledging the illusory quality of its previous truths, the body is now completely in tune with the becoming quality of existence, and that it now possesses some final "truth" as "harmony" with becoming. The becoming of existence cannot be directly accessed. It can only be indirectly accessed through the mutual struggle of perspectives between the objective and the subjective tendencies in a particular body. Hence the subjective tendency towards becoming is not the same as the becoming of existence itself. By subjectively acknowledging the illusory quality of its previous truths, the body does not affirm some final truth, but rather it artistically affirms precisely the deceitful, erroneous, illusory quality of life, and that "the conditions of life might include error," without pretending to expose some final truth 93

about existence as the truth about a noumena lurking behind these phenomenal deceptions (GS 121).

Nietzsche's writings affirm both tendencies - the objective as well as the subjective - without really favoring any of them, which is why for many readers his writings appear ambiguous, contradictory or even self-defeating. Whether he is analyzing the Ancient Greeks, Socrates, science, art, Christianity or philosophy, he interprets the relative tensions between these two tendencies at various stages in their evolution, thus providing his genealogical account of these different bodies. He evaluates the latter by determining the "direction" in which their will to grow or enhance power will be most greatly manifested. In effect, he asks: what should be the differential, mutual interpretations between the subjective and the objective tendencies in the body such that the latter expresses its power to the maximum?

It should be obvious from the above analysis that the continuous relative tensions between the two tendencies amounts to an unremitting interplay of differential and mutual interpretations between them. Since it is the becoming nature of existence that determines both tendencies of objective being and subjective becoming in a body, these two tendencies are not opposites. Both tendencies are equally demonstrations of the "will to power." They compete as conflicting directions in which the body could enhance its power. When the body affirms more of the objective tendency, it interprets the subjective tendency according to this perspective, as something unsuitable for it to realize its power, and so on. And when it affirms the subjective perspective, the objective tendency is reinterpreted accordingly. In any case, at any point in the history of its evolution, a body 94

exists only by an interpretation and evaluation of both tendencies, irrespective of which tendency it is presently affirming. In other words, these tendencies themselves maybe said to be interpreting each other in the body. And each time a body shifts its perspective from the objective to the subjective or vice versa, it overcomes itself. In this play of affirmations, the body provides an interpretation of the meaning of existence and its becoming character (for example, it acknowledges the unceasing "self-overcoming" nature of life, or the fundamentality of the concepts of power and growth to mere self­ preservation) as what is common between these two tendencies. With each switch in the perspective, the body has an opportunity to confront and interpret the warped nature of existence. In this interpretation, the existential distinction, as the gap between the objective and the subjective tendencies, is redrawn and the process of mutual interpretation between the two tendencies begins anew, leading to a new instance of the existential distinction. In the last section of this chapter, I will provide a brief analysis of

Human, All-Tao-Human, the first book of Nietzsche's mature philosophy, in order to give an example of such a switch in perspective between the objective and the subjective tendencies within Nietzsche's text.

2.3. Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics

Nietzsche's meta-existentialism follows this interpretative movement of the body, and the interpretative struggle between the two tendencies, and in doing so, it carries out the three main implications of drawing the existential distinction. In accordance with the 95

direct inaccessibility of the existential gap, the basic instinct of life is the instinct to grow and create, which manifests itself simultaneously in two contrary tendencies or drives: the subjective and objective, or the "artistic" and the "scientific." These suggestions that the subjective is the artistic tendency and the objective is the scientific one are, strictly speaking, conditional ones that are open to interpretation. As we shall see in the next section, in Human, All-Tao-Human operating from a particular set of ,

Nietzsche could be seen as equally portraying the artistic tendency as the objective one towards being and truth, and the scientific drive as the subjective one affirming change and becoming. This only confirms the deeply interpretative and perspectival nature of the

SUbjective-objective interaction. Nevertheless, in the differential struggle between these two tendencies, neither tendency is "purely" present for the particular body to affirm, and this brings out the second implication of the existential distinction. The entire struggle may be viewed as that between an "excess" and a "lack," where neither tendency is singly adequate to the body's fundamental will to enhance its power. However, the latter just means that, for a body, this interpretive struggle is a continuous one, in which there is the possibility of a never-ending series of self-overcomings, through which the body alternatively affirms the objective and the subjective tendencies to varying degrees.

Through this process, the existential distinction is redrawn again and again in new ways, which enacts the third implication. In the above analysis, we only discussed the instance of a body overcoming its previous objective tendency to affirm the subjective side.

However, it ought to be inferred that this process repeats again from the contrary perspective, with the body discovering a new manifestation of the objective tendency 96

towards constancy and truth in accordance with its will to grow, in the affirmation of which it reinterprets the previous subjective perspective as a means to its present condition. Thus this repetitive process shows how the two tendencies mutually depend upon and implicate each other.26

Now, Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics, I argue, is bound up with the never- ending differential struggle between the objective and subjective tendencies. It coincides with the carrying out of all three methodological implications of the existential distinction not just one or two of them. This means that his critique of metaphysics is an endless one, with no final, unambiguous conclusion, that he clearly overcomes metaphysics or he remains confined within it. To recognize the ambiguity of Nietzsche's critique, I will initially define the objective tendency towards being, truth and constancy as the metaphysical need of the body.27 Nietzsche's own term for what I am calling

"metaphysical need" is "will to truth" (OS 344; OM, III 27). But since a body does not affirm a purely objective tendency, and since, in its affirmation, there is always an element of the subjective tendency which is interpreted and affirmed, albeit in a lesser degree, we could equally attribute a "metaphysical need" to the body's affirmation of the

26 One must not confuse the above differential struggle as a sort of "dialectical" exchange in the Hegelian sense. For, unlike the Hegelian , the differential struggle does not have a progressive bent, where there is neat "synthesis" between the thesis and the antithesis, in which the level of conflict and negation at the previous stage is carefully "preserved" or "sublated" at the next stage. Instead, there is both a kind of excessive expenditure and an irretrievable loss in the switch of perspectives between the subjective and objective tendencies, consistent with the fact that this struggle is reflective of the basic life instinct to grow. In contrast to this, the basic impulse of the Hegelian dialectic would be one of "preservation" and not "growth." A precise comparison between these two kinds of would involve drawing a careful contrast between Nietzsche's "self-overcoming" and Hegel's Aufhebung, which is beyond the scope of this work. 27 Our definition of "metaphysical need" is different from Nietzsche's own use of this term in his works. This difference should be borne in mind for the remainder of the dissertation. We will see what Nietzsche's use is in the next section. 97

sUbjective tendency, where the objective side is also implicitly affirmed. The metaphysical need, therefore, expresses the body's conditions of preservation and growth, which the affirmation of either tendency articulates. However, since these tendencies are affirmed by the body as an expression of its essential life-instinct to enhance its power, one will notice at once that Nietzsche is not simply aiming to overcome metaphysics. This does not mean that he does not have a critical attitude towards it, but that this attitude is nuanced and complex.

Let us consider Nietzsche's own critical characterization of metaphysics. From the very first works of his middle period to his final works written at the twilight of his sanity, Nietzsche adheres to a conception of metaphysics, as the evaluation of existence or life, which sets up an opposition between the "apparent," "sensible" world of becoming and the "true" or "real" or "second," "supersensible" world of "being.,,28

Metaphysics sees our world of becoming as full of contradictions, change and , and therefore, it posits and values a "better" world of being that is free of these contradictions. It sees the latter as merely apparent and superficial, hiding a true world of being; therefore it "imagine[s] another, more valuable world" of being, truth, permanence, constancy and fixation (WP 579). According to Nietzsche, it is the profound

"suffering" of the sensible world, which "inspires" these and conclusions of metaphysics (WP 579). But the "real" world, which is imagined, can never be demonstrated, for this world of "being" has the "characteristics of non-being, of nothingness - the 'real world' has been constructed out of the contradiction of the actual

28 See HH 1,5,8,9,222, BGE 2, n, "Reason" 6, "Real World" and WP 552,579,585,586. 98

world" with which we are acquainted (T!, "Reason" 6). The only thing metaphysics manages to achieve by this phantom of a real world is not an affirmation, but a denial of this life of becoming, of sensuality and historical change; metaphysical opposition only results in a "slandering, disparaging and accusing [of] life" (TI, "Reason" 6). Nietzsche sees such a metaphysical basis at the core of philosophy, , morality, art and science, and that of almost all the cultural movements in the post-Platonic West.

The vital question one must answer is: at bottom, what makes a particular evaluation "metaphysical"? Is it the very positing of the so-called illusory "real" world of

"being" and valuing this world more highly that makes it metaphysical or is it the very oppositional structure between a "real" and an "apparent" world (in which one of them is valued more as the "pure" world) that is the hallmark of a metaphysical evaluation? This is a central question not only for our interpretation, but for all interpretations of

Nietzsche's philosophy, since depending on which way one chooses, one attributes to

Nietzsche either an unambiguous relation to metaphysics and truth (whether by claiming that he firmly remains within the bounds of metaphysics or that he overcomes it) or an ambiguous one. Extemalists like Heidegger, and naturalists like Cox and Richard

Schacht29 claim that it is the former condition, namely the very setting up of the illusory real world of being that makes an evaluation, for Nietzsche, metaphysical (there are plenty of passages in Nietzsche's writings which, on the surface, seem to endorse this view). Intemalist commentators tend to run these two conditions together, as if they implied the same thing. My argument is that the setting up of a "true" world in itself does

29 See Richard Schacht, Nietzsche (London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1983), especially Chapters II and III. 99

not necessarily mean the metaphysical will to deny life, but it is the very positing of an oppositional structure that implies a denial of existence. Therefore the above two conditions need to be differentiated from one another.

Let us first consider Heidegger. Attributing to Nietzsche the view that metaphysical thought is the very positing of a real world of being allows Heidegger to substantiate his claim that Nietzsche's philosophy is a form of "inverse Platonism."

Platonism is understood by Nietzsche to have the essential trait of "metaphysics" as an evaluation of existence that posits a supersensible world of being to be more valuable than the sensible world of change and becoming. Thus, Platonism sets up an opposition between a real world and an apparent world. According to Heidegger, although Nietzsche rejects the Platonic notion of truth and being, his rejection is only apparent, since he only manages to reverse Platonism. Nietzsche, argues Heidegger, opposes the affirmation of the world of being by metaphysics through an affirmation of the "actual" sensory world of becoming, thus "permanentizing" the latter.3o (One must note that the claim that

Nietzsche's attack against metaphysics consists in an oppositional stance towards the affirmation of the world of being follows from the initial characterization of metaphysics as the thought that posits a true world of being). For Heidegger, Nietzsche still maintains an interpretation of truth and being in his philosophy, despite his claims to the contrary, where now the being of beings would be the "becoming" of the sensory world, which he claims Nietzsche affirms.31 Hence, Nietzsche's "overcoming" of metaphysics is

30 Nietzsche III: 156. 31 Heidegger establishes his conclusions through his interpretations of "will to power" and "eternal recurrence of the same." The fonner is the "essence" of the being of beings and the latter is the "way in which" the whole of beings comes into presence. See especially Nietzsche III: 193-215. 100

unsuccessful, and he is very much trapped within its confines, insofar as he still ends up providing a metaphysical interpretation of the being of beings and the truth of beings through his inversion of Platonism. The key to this Heideggerian reading is the attribution to Nietzsche of a purely conceptual struggle against metaphysics. What I mean is that - and to use Climacean-existential terms - this reading assumes that for Nietzsche the metaphysical nature of an evaluation consists more in the "what" ofthe evaluation or in

"what" world it sets up and values more (world of "being" instead of "becoming"), not in the "how" of this evaluation. In contrast, it is precisely the latter aspect of the evaluation that is crucial from Nietzsche's point of view, as I shall argue.

Contemporary naturalist readings are a bit more careful than Heidegger about acknowledging the necessarily illusory and perspectival qualities of Nietzsche's affirmation of the sensible, "natural" world of becoming. For instance, in Cox's characterization of "metaphysics" as any discourse that maintains a "strict division between the natural ... and the extra-natural ... and grants to the latter an ontological and epistemological superiority and priority," he does somewhat recognize the oppositional structure itself as characteristic of metaphysics for Nietzsche.32 He also stresses the fundamentality of the doctrine ofperspectivism in Nietzsche, which sees ourselves enmeshed in a world that is "contingent, conditional, temporal and affective" forbidding any claims to a final "truth" that only a "God's-eye view" can have.33 However, given his basic naturalistic commitments, he does not really follow through to exploit the consequences of these insights. Instead, he sets up his own version of an opposition

32 Cox 71-72. 33 Cox 105. 101

between "naturalism" and "metaphysics.,,34 While the former is concerned with affirming the "very world with which we are most intimately acquainted," the latter fabricates another transcendent world ''through a negation of ... the world we know. ,,35 But what about this appeal to the "world we know"? In such a characterization, there is an appeal to the natural sensory "world we know" as a basic "fact," even if it is qualified that this world is "constructed by the many interpretations/perspectives. ,,36 If we take Nietzsche's perspectivism seriously, the task would be to provide precisely an endless interpretation of "this actual world" and the "other supersensory world." It is hard not to see an inconsistency in Cox's approach, since an appeal to such a basic fact - which is essential to defend naturalism - runs contrary to the supposed fundamentality of perspectivism and interpretation. It sneaks in and attributes an unequivocal concept of "truth" to Nietzsche, after all, to at least claim him as a "naturalist," even if it is said that this naturalism is internally consistent with a sort ofperspectivism.37 It appears that the naturalistic commentators are more Heideggerian than they would want to admit.

Internalists such as Michel Haar also grant the basic Heideggerian argument that

Nietzsche takes the most popular understanding of "metaphysics" as granted without prior examination. This understanding is none other than the supposition that

"metaphysics" is the "belief in 'another world', in a world that is and true in itself. ,,38 Haar holds that Heidegger is right in insisting that Nietzsche holds the doctrine

34 Cox 71. 35 Cox 96. 36 Cox 96. 37 Schacht is also guilty of similar problems, although his arguments unfold in a different way. See his Nietzsche, especially chapters II, III, and IV. 38 Haar ix. 102

of "two worlds" to be the essence of metaphysics. 39 But he also defines the Nietzschean concept of "metaphysics" as any thought that "opposes" a true world to the world of appearances, thus equating this latter condition to the previous one (as the belief in another world).4o Haar goes onto argue against Heidegger that although Nietzsche's philosophy "originates" in the overturning of Platonism, "nothing in his philosophy can be reduced it.,,41 The key to Haar's argument is the claim that Nietzsche does not just invert the order of metaphysical binary oppositions, but he provides an "immanent" critique ofit.42 This critique involves a new interpretation of "sensibility" or the world of

"appearances" which undermines the very possibility of permanence or self-identity, which are the hallmarks of any metaphysical thought. Hence, Nietzsche's interpretation of sensibility "makes impossible the restoration, pure and simple, of metaphysics or its

'completion', that is to say its absolutization.,,43 I suggest that Haar's reading is typical of the intemalist position, which does not question the Heideggerian interpretation of the starting point of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics, but diverges from Heidegger in their understanding of where Nietzsche ends given this starting point.44

Traditional existentialist accounts such as those of Jaspers, Fink and Kaufmann also see, like Heidegger, the gist of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics in its oppositional

39 Haar x. 40 Haar x. 41 Haar xi. 42 Haar x. 43 Haar, xi. 44 Muller-Lauter has a similar argument as Haar to undermine Heidegger's interpretation. For him, Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics does not end with a mere inversion of metaphysics but to a self­ destruction of it through the depiction of reality as essentially groundless. The "contradiction" and the plurality of impulses that signify reality cannot be reconciled and traced back into a foundational ground or unity. See Wolfgang MUller-Lauter, Nietzsche: His Philosophy o/Contradictions and the Contradictions of His Philosophy, trans. David J. Parent (U of Illinois P, 1999), especially chapter 8. 103

stance to "other-wordly" evaluations that condemns and denies "this" world of suffering and becoming. In contrast to all these approaches, I argue that we need to fundamentally re-orient ourselves with respect to Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics. It is not just setting up of a real supersensible world of being in itselfthat is problematic for Nietzsche, but rather the very oppositional schema between a real world and an apparent world that is the hallmark of metaphysical evaluation. The latter insight concentrates more on "how" metaphysics comes to evaluate life, and not "what" it evaluates. It is Nietzsche's own remarks in the second section of Beyond Good and Evil about the nature of metaphysics - that it believes in "oppositions ofvalues" - that I want to express with this insight. What

Nietzsche means here is that, because an oppositional value schema has been set up, it has led to the invention of a "pure" realm (which he calls the "real world") that is more highly valued. The former is prior and more decisive than the latter. So if metaphysics

"denies" life (we have to still see how this is possible), it is because of its oppositional schema, and not because of the setting up of the so-called "real world" in itself. Nietzsche confirms this reading when he notes that if his philosophy abolishes the "real world," it is not to hold onto the merely sensory, "apparent world": "with the real world we have also abolished the apparent world' (TI "Real World"). This means that his critique of metaphysics aims to abolish the very opposition of values which posits a real world in opposition to an apparent world.

Therefore, a body's affirmation of the objective tendency in itself-by which it posits a real world of being and truth - does not imply a metaphysical evaluation that denies life; on the contrary, this affirmation is an expression of the body's "will to 104

power." Nietzsche is not simply aiming to "overcome" the metaphysical need in his critique of metaphysics. So we must distinguish the "metaphysical need" from what

Nietzsche calls "metaphysics" (which is characterized by an evaluation that denies life).

It is the oppositional schema "behind" the body's expression of its metaphysical need that is problematic for Nietzsche, which could potentially make a body's affirmation of its objective (or subjective) tendency an expression of its metaphysical will to deny life. In other words, a body's expression of its metaphysical need - whether through objective or subjective affirmation - does not necessarily imply the metaphysical will to deny life, since the body's metaphysical need is itself an expression of its will to enhance power.

What follows from this is that the mere quantitative aspects of the will to enhance power are not sufficient conditions for us to say that the evaluating body does not commit the metaphysical evaluation of life-denial. Therefore, to fully understand Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics, we need another criterion than the present one we have employed in the analysis of the objective and the SUbjective tendencies of existence, where we have considered only the quantitative dimension of the will to power - such as the notions of the "amount" of power or growth - as decisive. We need to explore the qualitative aspect of will to power, which will introduce us to the concepts of a typology of wills -

"affirmative" or "strong" type of will and "negative" ("denying") or "weak" type of will

- and this qualitative dimension will lead us to the problem of origin of the oppositional schema of evaluations which is essence of metaphysics. We will address these important issues in the following chapters. 105

2.4. Human, All-Too-Human: metaphysics and the struggle between science and art

In Human, All-Too-Human45 - which is the first book after his decisive break with

Wagner and Schopenhauer - Nietzsche begins his all-out confrontation and critique of metaphysics. In this book, more so than in his later works, his criticism of metaphysics takes on apparently a positivistic-naturalistic tone, where he upholds the methodology and virtues of what he calls "science," and anticipates the future "free spirits" as having championed a "scientific" rigor that has delivered them from old metaphysical shadows and errors. But I will argue in this section that Nietzsche's argument is better understood in terms of a subjective-objective interpretative interplay - the theoretical structure of which we have discussed above - where both science and art are seen to be mutually implicating each other. I will suggest that Nietzsche does not simply overcome metaphysics through his concept of "science," but that his ambiguous critique of metaphysics must be sought in this interplay between science and art.

Nietzsche's avowed project in Human is to debunk and demystify the metaphysicaf6 pretensions of philosophy, religion, morality and art by exposing their all- too-human origins, motivations and errors. For this purpose, he decidedly invents and employs his acute "psychology,,47 to discern what lies behind the surface of metaphysical thought, reading the latter as signs and symptoms of deeper, hidden, but earthly and modest origins that invoke the confusions, dreams, , fears and hopes of this

45 Hereafter, referred to as Human. 46 What exactly makes these pretensions "metaphysical" and how Nietzsche can claim that philosophy, religion, etc. are guilty of a metaphysical fallacy are the key questions, which we will have to deal with below. 47 See HH, "Preface" 8 and AOM, "Preface" 1. 106

world.48 In doing so, he reclaims the "virtue of modesty" (HH 2). This constitutes the first step of his complex argument, where he translates the evaluations of metaphysics back into the sphere of life. To this end, Nietzsche also employs a "historical" method of philosophizing (that seeks out hidden origins) in conjunction with the psychological approach.49 By beginning straightaway in this manner, Nietzsche can be seen to be already inaugurating the differential-perspectival interplay between the subjective and the objective tendencies. For, one may read his translation of metaphysical evaluations back into the sphere of life in either one of the following two ways.

It may be read either as a subjective interpretation of a supposed objectivity. Here the "objective" claims of "being" and "truth" made by metaphysics are seen from the perspective of "humanly" sensibilities, becoming and errors that "science" (which includes the methods of psychology and history) helps to unveil. Or it may be read as an objective interpretation of a supposed subjectivity of metaphysics, taking Nietzsche's descriptions about the "superstitious,"so mystifying, unclear, falsifying and boastful qualities of metaphysics as aspects of its subjective nature. The latter is now measured up to the rigor of objective- that estimates "little unpretentious truths," which are closer to life (HH 3). The fact that Nietzsche's translation of metaphysics into the realm of life could be plausibly read in either one of these two directions, confirms our earlier argument that the subjective and objective tendencies are thoroughly interpretative concepts with fluid meanings. They reveal that Nietzsche's endorsement of

48 Nietzsche later sums up his achievement in Human, All Too Human by writing, "where you see ideal things, I see what is - human, alas, all-too-human!" (EH, "Human" 1). 49 HH 1, 2, 10, 17. 50See HH 20, 110. 107

science in Human has a fundamentally ambiguous meaning, since "science" could be read either as an instantiation of the subjective tendency or an objective one. Either way, what we can say for certain is that Nietzsche directly dives into a differential critique rather than beginning with an oppositional one that entertains something like "pure" objectivity or subjectivity.

I want to pause and compare the strategy outlined here to that of Derrida who reads Nietzsche as a precursor to his project of "deconstruction." According to Derrida's

"general theory ofdeconstruction," deconstruction is a "double science" the first stage of which consists of an "overturning" or reversal of the "violent hierarchy" of binary oppositions that make up metaphysical thought.s1 Deconstruction's first stage is comparable to Heidegger's thesis that Nietzsche reverses the evaluations of metaphysics by favoring the other term in the oppositional structure ("body" as opposed to "mind,"

"error" and "becoming" as opposed to "truth" and "being"). According to the deconstructive reading, in order to overturn, Nietzsche's critique must, at least temporarily, submit to metaphysical discourse, its standards of truth and its oppositional schema. Only then it can proceed to the second stage of the deconstructive process, which entails a "displacement," a "dislodging" that involves a kind of retraction of the earlier submission in such a way that the very schema of metaphysical opposition is annulled and replaced by a non-conceptual, interpretative play of "differences."s2 However, as an internalist, Derrida's starting point (at the first stage of deconstruction) is the same as

51 Derrida, Positions 41-42. 52 Derrida, Positions 42-44. 108

Heidegger's interpretation of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics, which requires that

Nietzsche succumb to the oppositional discourse of metaphysics.

But this is precisely where the interpretation I have put forward varies.

Nietzsche's meta-existentialism, which radicalizes Climacus' existential approach, takes existence as the ultimate presupposition; straightaway, it interprets the evaluations of metaphysics as involved in an ongoing differential, interpretative struggle between the subjective and the objective tendencies, without the need to first acknowledge or submit to the oppositional structure of metaphysics. The intemalists in general, not just Derrida, miss this radical aspect of Nietzsche's existentialism especially since they do not really pay attention to the existential aspect of Nietzsche's philosophy. Although the second stage of the deconstructive process has numerous commonalities with the differential­ interpretative exchange between the subjective and the objective discussed above, the initial stage of the deconstructive argument betrays the meta-existential position of

Nietzsche, which bypasses the need to submit to an oppositional discourse. Thus there is a crucial difference between the position I am attributing to Nietzsche and the one attributed by the intemalists.

Let us continue our discussion of Human. The aphoristic style of writing, which

Nietzsche inaugurates in Human, complements his psychological-historical approach and his perspectivism. In their fragmentary, yet meaningful way, these aphorisms demonstrate how terms which are usually held to be opposites by metaphysics actually differ only in terms of degrees, and usually share similar origins, assuming that one of the terms does not actually originate from the other (for example, "vice" from "virtue"). This 109

practice nicely complements the psychological unraveling of metaphysical concepts, by showing that the latter have all-too-human origins. Nietzsche's fluid movement between these terms, often confiating any exaggerated distinction between them, performs precisely the function of translating the oppositions of metaphysics into gradations of differences involved in a differential interplay. To take but one example, in Assorted

Opinions and Maxims, Nietzsche observes that the path to virtue might consist of apparent "vices" or "impure" motives such as "utility, personal comfort, fear, considerations of health, of fame or refutation," but we still embark on such paths provided they incite us to so-called virtues like "renunciation, dutifulness, orderliness, thrift, measure and moderation," since once these virtues are achieved they "ennoble[}" the remoter motives "through the pure air it lets us breathe and the psychical pleasure it communicates" (91). In this typical short , Nietzsche unravels the continuity between concepts ("vices" and "virtues") which are usually held to be opposites by

Christian moralists. Similarly, in another aphorism he notes that not "every good thing has always had a good ," and that the latter "has a preliminary stage, the bad conscience ... for everything good was once new ... contrary to custom, immoral, and gnawed at the heart of its fortunate inventor like a worm" (AOM 90).

Coming back to the more substantial arguments of Human, we must note that there is an underlying assessment and evaluation of modernity that runs parallel to the critique of metaphysics and morality. For Nietzsche, to confront the chaos and the promise of modernity in an honest way, one must first ruthlessly clear its ground, in order to get rid of all mystifying and unclear interpretations, mostly handed down from history, 110

so that the future is ready to adopt a scientific "free spirit." To this end, he sets out to

attack what he calls the "metaphysical need" - to be distinguished from our use of this

term - which he sees not only in the philosophy, religion and art from earlier times, but

especially in the latest and cultural movements of his time, such as

Schopenhauer's philosophy and German (HH 26). In Nietzsche's sense, the

metaphysical need is not associated with that which drives the creators of religions or

metaphysical systems, but with that which preserves them (the followers of religions and

philosophies). Therefore, Nietzsche uses this term more in the context of his critique of

modem culture, society and philosophies, which are not courageous enough to dispel the

need for the shadows of old metaphysical constructs, whose real meaning is, strictly

speaking, lost on them.53 For Nietzsche, this need, so conceived, must be overcome for the future growth of modem humanity. 54

And so in Human, Nietzsche laments that, even though Schopenhauer

comprehends all the illusions of philosophy and religion, he does not use this

comprehension to liberate himself and affirm life. Instead, he gives into this metaphysical

need, and formulates a pessimistic philosophy, which conceives "willing" itself as the

cause of all suffering, and therefore ends in a denial of life. But this judgment upon life is

not much different from the "metaphysics" that Nietzsche reads in the "Christian

conception of the world"; it is, rather, an honest and extreme consequence of it, since the

53 In The Gay Science, he associates the "metaphysical need" particularly with a need of his contemporary Europeans who cling to Christianity since it provides a "foothold, support," and therefore belongs to their "instinct ofweakness" (347). 54 As I have argued in the previous section, Nietzsche does not recommend a simple overcoming of metaphysical need in our sense of the term, since the latter refers to the conditions of growth and preservation ofa life-form, and is hence an expression of its will to growth. 111

hallmark of all metaphysics, for Nietzsche, is its denial of life (HH 26). The problem,

Nietzsche remarks, is that in Schopenhauer, "the scientific spirit is not yet sufficiently strong" (HH 26). Similarly, Nietzsche finds the as having undone the advancements made by the youthful science of , and likewise, he reads

German idealism and romanticism as retrogressive, re-instilling a weak moral- metaphysical-religious tendency back into the intellectual terrain after the achievements of scientific spirits like . In the spirit of Renaissance and French Enlightenment,

Nietzsche launches his uncompromising effort to "overcome metaphysics," but also to grasp the "historical" and "psychological" justification that resides in metaphysical ideas

(HH 20).55 Morality and religion were essential for humankind because they provided a sense of security, meaning and purpose to people's lives, by offering a mythology of meaning as an "ultimate foundation upon which the whole future of mankind is then invited to establish and itself' (HH 22). Their concern was essentially one of utility and purpose. In fact, the first indication that "animal has become man" is when man has made the leap to ask the broader question of utility and "enduring wellbeing," after having overcome the base need of mere "procurement of momentary wellbeing"

(HH 94).

Specifically, religion has served the useful purpose of interpreting humankind's illnesses and weakness by "changing the effect it produces on our sensibilities," for example by "changing our judgment as to the nature of our " or "through

55 As we shall see, this effort does not yield a straightforward, unambiguous overcoming of metaphysics. I suggest that in section 20, where Nietzsche is motivating the effort to "overcome metaphysics," he is talking about a "high level of culture's" ability to leave its old superstitions and "metaphysical needs" behind. 112

awakening the ability to take pleasure in " even if this meant investing in a belief that

redemption is to be found in an after-life or in another, more perfect, less sinful world,

thus robbing the present world of its good conscience and innocence (HH 108). Religion

has given hope for the weary by creating fictions and resorting to erroneous ,

like that concerning causality ("the supposed cause is inferred from the effect and

introduced after the effect" (HR 13)). Art, too, like religion, endeavors "to bring about a change of sensibility" (HR 108). In fact, art merely "takes over a host of moods and feelings engendered by religion" insofar as it belongs to a later stage in the progression of (HH 150). Even when one has overcome the need for religion and philosophy, one clings to art since it serves the "metaphysical need," even ifby

"deliberately and playfully embellish[ing] life with lies" (HH 153, 154). But all of these metaphysical projects were necessary at different points of human history, and are historically justified since a belief in these projects served a purpose, and furthered the flourishing and growth of humankind. Whether interpreted objectively or subjectively, they are expressions of a culture's will to enhance its power, and therefore, Nietzsche is insistent upon historically justifying these metaphysical projections. However, Nietzsche argues that modernity has no need for these old metaphysical constructs and illusions.

Religious superstitions and metaphysical mythologies have lost their hold on modem man, and thus he is ready for a new Enlightenment, if only he can find the and the strength to shrug off the need to find comforts in the old ideals.

To bring his modem readers to acknowledge the great task impending on them,

Nietzsche provides an account of the "origin of religion, art and morality," without the 113

"postulation of metaphysical interference," by tracing them back to drives, needs, utilities and affects, with the aid of "physiology and history" (HH 10). His psychological method opposes the host of "psychological error[s] and insensibilit[ies]" that belong to the history of metaphysics, which has always had a certain "blind faith in the goodness of , an innate aversion to the dissection of human actions," essential as these errors are for the "total happiness of the individual" and general humanity (HH 36). Nietzsche employs his psychology to smoke these errors and confusions out of their hiding places.

In thus exposing the errors behind previously held "truths," we may say that Nietzsche is affirming a subjective tendency ofmodemity by reinterpreting the previous affirmation of an objective tendency accordingly. 56

In his interpretation of history, Nietzsche sees a continuous progression from religion to art, which inherits the "wealth of feelings" from the former, and he sees another progression from art to what he calls "science" (HH 222). There is a logical development of "science" from art because what art adds to the evolving metaphysical spirit is also something positive, which is the ability to "look upon life in any of its form with interest and pleasure" and to say, "life, however it may be, is good!" even ifit had to create illusions and falsities to do so (HH 222). The most important contribution of art is that it teaches that human life is a part of nature, a discovery that Nietzsche thinks is a crucial requirement of knowledge in his novel conception of science. Therefore, the scientific human being is the further development of the artistic. However, Nietzsche maintains that this "true science" which is the product of "Enlightenment" and is the

S6 But equally, Nietzsche's argument may be read as the affIrmation of an objective tendency, which exposes the truths of previous subjective errors and superstitions. 114

symbol of the "progressive masculinization of man" (HH 147), is indifferent to religion and metaphysical philosophy (HH 110). The "needs which religion [and philosophy] have satisfied" can be "weakened and exterminated' (HH 27). The new scientific

Renaissance, even though, it retains the artistic-cheerful disposition towards life, has extinguished the dramatic, emotional, confounding effects of art and religion, which lead to an over-excitation of the nervous and thinking powers, and has replaced them by objectivity and clarity. The latter "cools down the fiery stream of belief in ultimate definitive truths" (HH 244).

But in exactly what way is the new science anti-metaphysical? In Human,

Nietzsche defines the "metaphysical outlook" as the "deification of becoming" (HH 238).

Through its deification, metaphysics posits a world of being, truth and constancy. It fabricates a "real" world of being in order to provide a mythology of meaning for people, and also offer them, in a religious-moral form, a hope of redemption in "another" world.

However, as I have argued in the previous section, affirming the tendency towards being and truth and fabricating an illusory "real" world in itself do not mean that such an evaluation of life denies life. It only reveals the metaphysical need (in our sense of the word) of religion and art, and their creators, and is the vehicle for the enhancement of power of a life-form. Constructing an illusory world in itself is no objection against religion, since as we shall see even Nietzsche's new "true science" is also in need of illusions insofar as it seeks to grow and enhance power. So the new science, too, expresses its own "metaphysical need." Hence, "deification of becoming" as a criterion, does not in itself capture the life-denying aspect of metaphysics. However, an evaluation 115

that posits a fabricated world of being could entail a denial of life, if the evaluation inherently springs from an oppositional schema, and we would need another criterion to tell whether this is the case or not with respect to a particular evaluation.

Nietzsche, for sure, has the conviction that whatever he is attacking meets the metaphysical criterion of life-denial. 57 He argues, for example, that metaphysics wishes that things were otherwise in this world, that this world was not a mere world of appearances and becoming, that there were some secure ground to stand upon, that suffering and contradictions of this world were not necessary, that man's actions and deeds "need not have taken place of necessity" (HH 39). Morality, for instance, rests on the "error of freedom of will," and therefore of the "error of accountability"; it teaches man to regard himself as free, so that "he feels remorse and pangs of conscience" about his sensual drives and lust (HH 39). But the consequence of such moral and religious evaluation is a negative interpretation of the world: earthly existence itself is viewed as a sin, as if through one willed oneself into existence. For Nietzsche, this mythology of free will rests on an error and fable. 58 We are not born guilty, we are neither born nor suffer because we have sinned: "No one is accountable for his deeds, no one for his nature; to judge is the same thing as to be unjust" (HH 39). Therefore, against metaphysics, the new science acknowledges that we are born innocent, and we are innocent in our actions, whether they are considered "good" or "bad": "everything here is necessary, every mathematically calculable. So it is too in the case of human actions" (HH 106). The "new knowledge" sees the necessity in nature, a necessity for

57 In HH 1, he notes that the "metaphysics" he is attacking is characterized by a faith in value oppositions, which in our analysis accounts for the denial of life. 58 We will return to Nietzsche's claim that free will is an error in the next chapter on will to power. 116

which metaphysics had previously, but senselessly, censured nature (RR 107). It sees that

"everything is innocence, and knowledge is the path to insight into this innocence," a path which is itself necessary (RR 107). In this way, the new knowledge affirms the necessity of the previous metaphysical of free will as well. Initially at least, the new scientific knowledge is not concerned with passing judgment on the entirely of life, but only with comprehending. Thus Nietzsche hopes for a transformation from "a moral to a knowing mankind' (RR 107).

Nietzsche reveals his apparent "naturalism" when he writes that the

"philosophical science" (RR 27) of the future is the "imitation o/nature in concepts"; like "nature," science "knows no regard for final objectives" (RR 38). Philosophical science loses the old question of telos - "to what end? of what utility?" - pursued by metaphysics since Plato (RR 6). It does not read or interpret spiritual things into nature.

Nietzsche asserts that the science of the future "could assert nothing at all of the metaphysical world [i.e. the supersensible world of "being"] except that it was a being­ other, an inaccessible, incomprehensible being-other" (RR 9). Instead of aiming at eternal truths that belie the world of becoming, it would focus on "little unpretentious truths" that are closer at hand, on "viable, enduring knowledge," and also on "simplicity" and clarity instead of "splendid, intoxicating and ... enrapturing" insights (RR 3).

Science is therefore closer to the roots of the world than or religions are, which are more like sublimated fruits of the world. Since science is not concerned (initially, at least) with the eternal truths and mythologies of meanings that bind cultures and generations, it is well suited to the fragmentary, polyphonic and restless nature of modernity. It captures 117

the spirit of modernity by not conceding that religious phenomena like holiness or are inexplicable because of their supernatural and miraculous quality; instead, it would venture an explanation of them in terms of individual and complex drives, and thus show their all-too-human origins (HH 136). Against the moralizing tendency, science sees that "the world is neither good nor evil," and these concepts "possess meaning only when [unjustifiably] applied to men" (HH 28). Against art, science must counter art's belief in "miraculous suddenness," its illusions and falsifications oflife, its false conclusions, and its fascination for the "fantastic, mythical, uncertain, extreme, the sense for the symbolical" (HH 145, 146). It should replace these propensities with its own

"cooling ways," which would again be a remedy for modernity (which is the heir of two millennia of genuine cultures, art, religion and philosophy), in which the "the sum of sensations, items of knowledge, experiences, the whole burden of culture ... has become so great that an over-excitation of the nervous and thinking power is now a universal danger" (HH 244).

What really becomes of what I have called the metaphysical need? Is it completely dispelled by the modern free spirit? Is Nietzsche saying that modernity and its future would be content in existing as merely a "scientific" culture, having cast away the illusions of metaphysics, art and morality forever, limiting itself to little unpretentious truths, without ever needing to asking the loftier question about the meaning of its own existence? Does it have some "inhuman" strength to endure life without ever falsifying it? If Nietzsche's answers to the last two questions are affirmative, then he is indeed a positivist-naturalist, who is operating in some fantastic post-metaphysical terrain. But we 118

can anticipate what Nietzsche's response to these questions would be. The new science and future humankind spearheaded by the "free spirits" are indeed conceived with the condition that they eliminate the "metaphysical need" of current humanity, in Nietzsche's sense of the word, and there is no conceptual reason for us to doubt that the new scientific culture would not do this. Even from a methodological viewpoint, the removal of the metaphysical need is not only possible, but necessary, since with the affirmation of the new science, Nietzsche is envisaging a differential change in perspective of modernity from an objective to a subjective tendency (or vice versa). The "self-overcoming" of modernity through the affirmation of the new science requires that the lingering metaphysical need must vanish, and the old metaphysical ways of thinking be re­ interpreted from the current viewpoint as inimical to future existence and growth of modernity. However, this also implies that the affirmation of the new science cannot dispense with the "metaphysical need" in our sense of the term, since it is only through an expression of the latter can modernity express its basic life-instinct to grow. In other words, if future humankind affirms the scientific tendency to discover unpretentious truths, it would also need the aid of its own versions of falsifications and illusions regarding existence in order to express its instinct to enhance power.

And so we must not be surprised to find key passages where Nietzsche concedes the importance of the metaphysical need for the future humankind as conditions of the latter's preservation and growth. For example, in the passage, "Error regarding life necessary to life," Nietzsche acknowledges that fundamentally one cannot exist or endure living without a "belief in the value and dignity of life" (HH 33). But such a belief is 119

gained only by falsifying life, by limiting oneself to a relatively constant perspective of a firm and fixed horizon which fences off others, and therefore, does not participate in the

"universal life and suffering of mankind," which would lead one to "despair of the value of life" (HH 33). However, this belief in life is gained only at the expense of ajudgment on the whole oflife, as to the "value of life" (HH 32). Fixation oflife is nothing but an

"objectification" of life, an evaluation of life. The latter is an expression of the truth­ drive, the "will to truth," through which one secures one's own horizon of perspectives in order to further exert one's domain of power. If Nietzsche had detected a drive towards truth in the old religions and moralities - which posit a second world of being - purchased at the price of a falsification of existence, he envisions a similar phenomenon with respect to his projection for a future humanity. Both instances are expressions of what I have termed the metaphysical need. This is the reason why the truly

"metaphysical" aspect that Nietzsche attacks in the religions, morality and art cannot consist in the expression of the latter's metaphysical need, or in the fact that the latter set up an illusory world of truth and being, since Nietzsche's future culture is also guilty of similar needs and illusions as expressions of its basic life-instinct to grow.

Elsewhere, Nietzsche calls the "truthful" judgment concerning life an "antinatural tendency" (WP 543), which is surely a damaging observation for a naturalist interpreter.

Such a truthful judgment is essentially illogical and unjust, as "all evaluations are premature and are bound to be," since we cannot gain a perspective outside of life insofar as we judge as living, existing beings (HH 32). Even though it is not possible to live without evaluating, without having aversions and partialities, our evaluations nonetheless 120

falsify the conditions of life, and are illusory and unjust. Therefore, the judging individual's "will to truth" is unavoidably bound up with a fundamental process of falsification. Nietzsche calls this "the greatest and most irresolvable discords of existence" (HH 32). The "illogical is a necessity for mankind," and even to "recover nature," one must recover the "illogical original relationship with all things" (HH 31).

The necessity of the illogical and illusory for future humankind is furthered concretized by Nietzsche when he ponders about the necessity for a kind of "non- science," a kind of art to complement the new science of future (HH 251). He discusses how the new science would give one who "labors and experiments" and the one who casts "suspicion on the consolations of metaphysics, religion and art" less and less satisfaction, since the latter are precisely what gave "joy" to humankind for centuries

(HH 251). The joy afforded by the falsifications of religion, art and metaphysics is a

"demand of health," on which the possibility of a future "higher culture" depends (HH

251). Therefore, the "cooling" ways of science must still be "heated with illusions, onesidednesses, passions, the evil" which is the domain of "metaphysics" or "art" (HH

251).59 So from the perspective of the health and growth of the future culture, he argues

59 In HH 154, he notes that a previous culture - the Homeric one - made use of art in order to soothe their "over-subtle intellect" because of which life appeared "cruel and bitter." Due to the demands of health, the Greeks willfully and actively adopted the "Homeric fantasy," and art in general which provided them "enjoyment" by "deliberately and playfully embellish[ing] life with lies." In many ways, it would appear that Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics from the scientific point of view in Human is inspired by his reading of Ancient Greek culture. His contention in his earlier unpublished lectures on the Greeks is that the distinguishing mark of the Homeric people is their noble, scientific spirit, which distinguishes them from their Asiatic origins (which was essentially wrapped in superstitions and false beliefs). Nietzsche sees that the greatest danger for modernity is that it would lack the courage to relinquish the safety net that is provided by religions and philosophies of older times, and continue to nihilistically adopt them, even if it is not capable of producing any new metaphysical inventions of its own. Thus by emulating the gesture of Greeks, he seeks to re-install the scientific spirit in modem man. In this way, we can make sense of his overt recommendations for a new "philosophical science" and his "naturalistic" undertones in this work. But this is just one side of his solutions for modernity, since even the Greeks needed art and metaphysics. 121

that "art" should complement the new science. To be sure, these two aspects must be separated and not be confused; the " of science [and] those of non-science" lie

"beside one another" (RR 251).

These arguments do not prove that Nietzsche is inconsistent, but rather they reveal the complexity and ambiguity of his relation to metaphysics. They indicate that he is not simply aiming to "overcome" metaphysics in the name of some pure "science," and much less is he seeking to abolish what I have termed the metaphysical need.6o Even the new science must be complemented by art. And this necessity cannot be grounded from within the nature of science or scientific method, since, as Nietzsche argues, these two things must be held separate. Rather, this necessity expresses the demand of the basic life-instinct to grow (in terms of the growth of the future culture), which is behind the affirmation of the new science. In Human, Nietzsche reveals what a perspectival- differential interplay between the affirmations of the subjective and the objective tendencies looks like by showing how science and art mutually implicate and depend upon one another. The new science, in tandem with art, creates relatively stable worlds by championing multiple perspectives with the "greatest circumspection," and thus enacting the play of affirmations between the two tendencies, which do not oppose one another, but differ only in terms of degrees (RR 635). Therefore, the mutual struggle

60 We could speculate from the point of view of his later works whether the positivistic tone in Human is a kind of exaggeration that he felt he had to undertake in order to dispel the metaphysical hangovers of his modern readers to make room for his later philosophy, or whether moving over to the scientific side is something he had to do for himself in order to compensate for his earlier "aberration of [ ] instincts" and "idealism" that lead him to place trust in Wagner's art and Schopenhauer's metaphysics (EH, "Human" 3). In this latter case, as Nietzsche himself notes, this "scientific" book had a therapeutic value and it signified a "return" to himself, and a "supreme kind of recovery" by which he cast off what did not belong deeply to himself(EH, "Human" 4). The positivistic call to embrace a methodology of "science" would then be mostly an occasion for Nietzsche's own return to himself. But I will not further speculate about these issues here. 122

between science and art is better understood from the perspective of a meta-existentialist project, which reveals a series of self-overcomings that alternates between the sUbjective and the objective tendencies, and in which the existential distinction (conceived as the dynamic gap between science and art) is redrawn again and again. In this play of affirmations, Nietzsche indirectly reveals something about "existence" and its

"becoming," warped nature. Even though at the time of writing Human, Nietzsche had not yet formulated the idea of the "will to power," this work can be read as already anticipating the existential themes which he would clarify in his later works. From this viewpoint, his task in his later works remains the same as what he considered to be his project in The Birth o/Tragedy: namely, he sought to view science through the prism of the artist, but also to look at art through the prism of life.

Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics is caught up in the prismatic struggle between science and art. Right at the outset, he places the evaluations of traditional religion, morality, philosophy and art as part of a differential-interpretative conflict between the objective and the subjective tendencies, in order to overcome these evaluations in modernity and affirm the contrary perspective. For now, we have left open the question of how Nietzsche knows that the metaphysics he is attacking actually denies life, which has at its basis an oppositional structure of values, and is not just a kind of falsification of life that once provided goals to the culture by indicating directions in which the latter can grow.

At any rate, Nietzsche's affirmation of the new science, complemented by art, picks up and continues the differential critique of the subjective and the objective 123

tendencies, showing how the previous instance of falsification by the metaphysical need

is overcome in the next instance of falsification, and so on. In the series of overcomings

the metaphysical need is affirmed, overcome and affirmed again in a different fashion,

but not just overcome once and for all. The affirmation of the metaphysical need occurs

already within the structure of the differential play, as the expression of the conditions of

preservation and growth of a life-form. It cannot be relegated simply to the status of some

"necessary evil" in the two-step process of deconstructive "textual strategy" by which, as the intemalists argue, Nietzsche reverses the oppositional hierarchy of metaphysics (and thereby temporarily subscribes to this very oppositional structure). Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics endlessly unfolds within the continuous and differential struggle of

overcomings. Nietzsche begins with a differential critique of metaphysics and ends with

it, and so there is no final step to his critique of metaphysics, after which one could

simply say that he has overcome or refuted it. In this sense, his meta-existentialist critique

goes hand-in-hand with the ambiguity and the elusiveness of the existential distinction.

Our next task is to go beyond the merely quantitative aspect of the "will to

power," to which we have limited ourselves in this chapter, and examine its qualitative

aspect. For this, we must analyze what is meant will to power. Through this inquiry, we

will also be able to shed light on a vital problem left unanswered in this chapter, namely

the source of the oppositional schema of evaluations, which is the essence of metaphysics

and its will to deny life. 124

CHAPTER 3: Will to Power: Existence and the Qualitative Aspect of Power

3.1. The critique of cause and effect and the will to power

The "will to power" (Der Wille zur Macht) is perhaps the most central concept of

Nietzsche's mature philosophy starting from Human. However, this phrase first appears

in his published works in The Gay Science, section 349, 1 where Nietzsche traces back the

"will to life" - the essence of which is growth and expansion - to the "will to power."

The claim that the essence of "life" or "world" is the will to power is repeated in numerous places in Nietzsche's subsequent writings.2 Will to power not only denotes the ultimate principle of organic functions, of human actions and impulses, but also of the inorganic world and the . In other words, will to power is the essence of existence.

To explain what is meant by will to power, let us discuss Nietzsche's critique of the traditional understanding of cause and effect, which governs both usual cosmological theories about the world and also moral understandings of human life and purpose. I have chosen the theme of causality to explain the notion of will to power, because, in

Nietzsche's writings (especially his published works), the passages where he carries out a

1 There are quite a few passages in Human and Daybreak where Nietzsche analyzes one's actions or motivations by attributing them to one's compulsion to demonstrate ''power'' without actually using the term "will to power." For example, he notes that for a person of power, the act of gratitude towards his or her benefactor is a form of revenge, since it demonstrates and restores one's powerful status, which had been compromised due the action of benefaction (HH 44). In another passage, the origin of "" is connected to the powerful person's strategy to "augment beliefin his power" and also to his "needfor the feeling ofpower" (WS 181; D 189). In Daybreak, Nietzsche attributes the source of moral concepts such as "" and "duty" to power-relationships (112). He also traces back the impetus behind "striving for distinction" (113), "cruelty" and "voluntary suffering" (18), "self-control" (65) and the condemnation of the "guilty" (140) to the feeling of power. 2 See Z, II 12, BGE 36, 186,259, GM, II 12 and also some of the unpublished writings of the , especially WP 254, 1067. 125

critical assessment of causality usually leads to a critique of "free will" and finally to that

of the very concept of the "will" as a simple unity.3 Through the latter critique, we may

transition to an analysis of the will to power. There are other trajectories in Nietzsche's

texts, which would also serve this function, such as his critique of the origin of "logic"

(where logic presupposes the erroneous treatment of what is merely similar as identical), which sets up his attack against the belief in a self-identical subject.4 However, pursuing the trajectory provided by the critique of cause and effect will introduce us directly to the qualitative dimension of the will to power, the main concern of this chapter.

Nietzsche attacks the traditional understanding of causality by arguing that its most common error is to mistake what is an effect for a cause. He finds this mistake to be one of the most persistent and profound errors of philosophy, religion, science and morality (TI, "Errors" 1). To demonstrate an instance of such an error, Nietzsche discusses 's work, Discourses on the Sober Life, where Carnaro recommends a meager diet as the recipe for a long and happy life. A meager diet is presented as the "cause" of a long life; but in fact, argues Nietzsche, "an extraordinary slow metabolism, a small consumption" are themselves the causes of a paltry diet (T!,

"Errors" 1). What we have here is a case of confusing the effect for the cause, but it is not an innocent confusion. Treating the meager diet as a cause is indicative of Carnaro' s tacit beHefthat he wasfree to eat more or less. Specifically, it signifies his belief that his frugality is an act of his "free will," and that his "will" is the "cause" of his decision to eat less (TI, "Errors" 1). But the belief in free will is an illusion as it falsifies the fact that

3 For example, see HH 39, GS 127, BGE 16, 19,21 and the entire chapter, "," in TI. 4 See, for instance, GS 111 and BGE 17. 126

if Carnaro had eaten more he would have become ill given his slow metabolism. It

betrays that there is a necessity that binds him to his meager diet.

For Nietzsche, Cornaro's example is indicative of how, in general, philosophical, moral, scientific and religious interpretations of phenomena proceed. On the one hand, mistaking the effect for the cause in the moral, religious and scientific domains implies, as in Carnaro's case, the immodesty of falsely believing in the causality of the will and the freedom of the will. On the other hand, the error of confusing cause and effect in the philosophical, moral and scientific domains implies that explanations of phenomena are not really explanations at all, but rather they are modest "descriptions" (GS 112). We will discuss these two implications in detail below. Nietzsche's critique of cause and effect attacks this immodesty and also rectifies the modesty, and in doing so, it introduces us to the notion of will to power.

Taking for cause what is an effect allows for the formulation of imperatives such as "Do this and this, refrain from this and this - and you will attain happiness or salvation" which are at the centre of every morality and religion (TI, "Errors" 2). These imperatives presuppose that one's "will" is actually the cause of one's actions, and that one isfree not to do this or that. Nietzsche criticizes this presupposition by calling it the

"error ofa false causality" (TI, "Errors" 3). He argues that the error of false causality is itself grounded in the supposition, which is common to both morality and religion, that our "inner world" is accessible to us as a basic fact. In particular, it is believed that we can view ourselves as causal agents in the act of willing. The tracing back of actions to

"consciousness" or "motives" or "intentions" as their causes (and thus the moralistic 127

ascribing of the value of actions to these causes) is itself based on taking the causality of the will as a basic fact (T!, "Errors" 3).5 It is apparent that the error of the causality of the will goes hand-in-hand with the error of free will (TI, "Errors" 7).

Further, Nietzsche argues that the belief in the freedom of the will is complemented by the belief in , whether these laws are moral or religious. Laws imply that there is a lawgiver (God or one's own conscience), who is absolutely free to command, prescribe and regulate human actions and thoughts, such that human beings can take the righteous path towards salvation or proper moral conduct. Since it is assumed that human beings are also free, such laws are required, since without them, humans would act in whatever way they pleased, thereby committing sins and evil deeds.

Both willing a command (as a ) and obeying this command presuppose that the two parties possess free will. Nietzsche argues that the positing of laws and lawgivers is not limited to the religious and moral domains, but it extends also to the scientific domain.

When a physicist speaks of "conformity of nature to law," he or she exhibits residual moralistic or religious tendencies of a belief in the causality of intentions or of free will

(BGE 22).6 In effect, by speaking of the laws of nature, one claims that if a thing always acts or happens in particular way, it is a "result of obedience to a law or a lawgiver, while it would be free to act otherwise were it not for the 'law'" (WP 632). Hence, on the other side of the error of free will, is the belief in the necessity of the effect: "Since it is almost always the case that there is will only where the effect of command, and therefore obedience, and therefore action, may be expected, the appearance translates into the

S Thus, Nietzsche argues that the common belief that there is "no effect without a cause" is a generalization of a narrower proposition that there is "no effecting without willing" (GS 127). 6 Also see, WP 629, 630. 128

feeling, as if there were a necessity ofeffect" (BGE 19). Hence, Nietzsche writes,

"Causality is created only by thinking compulsion into the process" (WP 664). Iffreedom

is placed on the side of the cause, necessity is placed on the side of the effect.

Ascribing our actions to an antecedent cause serves two main purposes. First, it

satisfies a deep need in us to look for a "reason" why certain events occur, why we feel the way we do, or why we suffer (T!, "Errors" 4). We have a hard time simply ascertaining the fact that something has occurred or that we feel the way we do without further "explaining" it, since we need to have a grip on the occurred event. Explaining an event allows us to grasp it by making it appear familiar, recognizable and reasonable.

This is when our "cause-creative drive" becomes active and posits "imaginary" causes

(like "will") for events (T!, "Errors" 4). For instance, a person may rationalize that the reason why she currently suffers a huge loss in her private life is because of her previous sins (for example, she made somebody else suffer when she had the opportunity to do so). Thus, she "trace[s] something unknown back to something known" as a way of explaining the former (T!, "Errors" 5). Her present state is God's way of punishing her for her prior sins, and so, in the future, she must be nicer to other people. Such reasoning soothes and alleviates her, by giving her the belief that she "understands" why she suffers. It also allows her to have the illusory conviction that she has some control over her present situation. It increases her "feeling of power" and mastery over her current state.

For Nietzsche, as we saw in the previous chapter, in itself this falsification and fixation through the positing of imaginary causes is not something that should be or could 129

be avoided. And whether understood as the instantiation of an objective or sUbjective

tendency, the "will to truth" as the positing of illusory causes enhances one's feeling of

power (for instance, by making things "thinkable"), and thus could be seen as the

expression of the "will to power" (Z, II 12). Nevertheless, Nietzsche criticizes the error of

false causality insofar as, only by doing so, he can clarify his own idea of will to power.

The attribution of events to a prior cause serves a second purpose: it allows one to hold something or someone responsible for an action or a condition. Morality and religions typically reason that, if one is happy or if one is sorrowful, it is because one did this or that, presupposing that one was free to do otherwise. Through the error of the freedom of will, humankind was made "accountable" (HH 39); the punishing and judging instincts of theological and moral interpretations sought accountability everywhere.

Hence, the whole history of "," "guilt" and "bad conscience" that Nietzsche's genealogy unearths can be ascribed to the history of these errors of the causality of will and of the free will.

In his critique of these latter errors: (1) Nietzsche argues that there is no such thing as a "will" regarded as a simple unity, and instead conceives of the "will" as a multifaceted, pluralistic phenomenon; (2) he opposes the false freedom of the will with a different notion of "necessity" derived from his concept of will to power; (3) and he opposes the necessity of the effect following from the causality of the will with the relative independence of the "effect." Let us consider his arguments in detail.

Nietzsche questions the conviction that the "inner world" can be accessed simply and directly, and that the will can be isolated as a basic fact. He argues that the so-called 130

"inner world is full of phantoms and false lights" (TI, "Errors" 3). It is not a text that can

be simply read off, but a "complicated" phenomenon that must be interpreted (BGE 19).

What the philosophers, moralists and theologians call "will" is not something that causes

an action, but rather is itself an offshoot, a late product of complex phenomenon, which, if anything, only "accompanies" the action (TI, "Errors" 3). The same holds true for

"motives" and "intentions" that are "surface phenomen[a] of consciousness," which

"conceal[ ] rather than exposer ] the antecedentia of the act" (TI, "Errors" 3).

Nietzsche argues that the tendency to conceive the will as a simple unit that causes action is reflective of the traditional belief in the "subject" or "ego" as a "unity," as a substratum underlying various impulses (WP 485). This belief is indicative of that in a clear-cut demarcation between the subject and the world of events. 7 To every deed, we add a "doer" who causes the deed, to every thought, a something which thinks. Thus, we see the world as a "multiplicity of agents [or subj ects]," an agent "foisted itself upon every event" (TI, "Errors" 3). Attributing actions and deeds to a unitary, constant, self- identical source (subject, will or ego) humanizes the world. It allows us get a grasp on the continuous flux of events in the world, and so, enhances our feeling of power. But this does not change the fact that the single unit, the subject as a fixed entity, is a "fiction" and a falsification inserted by us (WP 485). The ego is a "fable, a fiction, a play on words" (TI, "Errors" 3). The fictitious insertion of the subject signifies precisely that the limits of our knowledge and interpretation have been reached and that beyond this point our ignorance begins. But the invention of the subject covers up this ignorance - even if

7 As we have seen in the previous chapters, Climacus' initial distinction between "subjectivity" and "objectivity," too, is a somewhat strict one, which does not allow for a mutually interdependent interaction between these two terms. 131

it facilitates a limited comprehension of the world - in the immodest claim that we have reached a foundational truth. It is through our belief in "ego" that we arrive at the concept of "being" as fixation and constancy, which is "not affected by becoming and development" (WP 517). In other words, it is through our "will to truth" that we arrive at the concept of being. Notions like "substance," "beings," "things," "Ood" and even the physicists' conception of "atoms" reflect nothing but the belief in an enduring subject as a unity that "causes" the world in its own image and regulates the continuous becoming of all things. 8

But what are these "complicated" phenomena, of which Nietzsche's speaks, and of which the traditional notions of "will" "ego," "motives" etc. are gross simplifications and falsifications? In providing his answer, Nietzsche retains the word "will" to designate the complex set of phenomena. In any act of willing, in Nietzsche's sense, there is a

"plurality of feelings," namely: ''the feeling of the state away from which, the feeling of the state towards which, and the feeling of this 'away from' and 'towards' themselves"

(BOE 19). There is also a feeling of bodily reactions, of the muscles that accompanies these other feelings. Further, in addition to feelings, there is a "commandeering thought" in every act of will (BOE 19). But above all, the "will" is fundamentally an "affect," specifically the "affect of the command" (BOE 19). Willing is not primarily wanting, striving, desiring or demanding something, whether this thing is power, truth or life. It is primarily an affect of commanding. Willing is always willing something: something is commanded in willing. Willing implies relationality and directionality. But it does not

8 See n, "Errors" 3, WP 485, 488,513,517-519,715. 132

imply a one-way relation, since willing involves both the state "away from which" and

the state "toward which." Therefore, willing does not emanate from an independent, self­

sufficient and absolutely free unit called "subject" (call it God or ego), which, in principle, is exempt from being commanded. Hence, one must not identify willing as an isolated act, and thus "remove the aim from the total condition" (WP 668).

Instead of unity, Nietzsche portrays the "subject" as "multiplicity" (WP 490). The will is a plurality rather than a singular entity. The Nietzschean concepts of will and the subject resemble what we have described in the previous chapter as the "body" and its political structure. That is, the "feelings" and "thoughts" that constitute the will can themselves be traced back to a multiplicity of forces, impulses, instincts or drives that are involved in a power struggle, the basic forms of which are commanding and obeying. In this struggle, there is subjugation, mastering, exploitation, assimilation and disintegration as basic modes of interpretation, due to which ''the sphere ofa subject [is] constantly growing or decreasing, the center of the system [is] constantly shifting" (WP 488). We cannot speak of a durable unity or being, but, at best, only of relatively stable perspectives or dominating centers that have secured a temporary domain of influence through subjugation, alliance and avoidance. Strictly speaking, there is never "a" will but only "treaty drafts of will that are constantly increasing or losing their power" (WP 715).

In any case, these treaty drafts that have attained a relative stability are not "causes" but are themselves products of an underworld of power-struggles which do not necessarily come to the surface (and therefore, mostly unknown to our consciousness). Intentions and motives are "innocent of any of the essential processes of our preservations and our 133

growth" (WP 646). As terminal phenomena of consciousness, they merely serve to orient

us towards events, "even as symptom of events," but are not their causes (WP 666).

We should further observe that power is not the object of this continuous struggle

between impulses and forces. The will is not the subject that is "seeking" power. The

notions of seeking and desiring go together with that of subject as a unity. With

"command" being the basic affect, the struggle between the forces fundamentally involves not the seeking, but the demonstration of power. This is the reason why

Nietzsche uses the term "will to power." This term indicates a dynamic, active and creative process as the essence of interaction between "wills." The will to power is defined as the insatiable tendency to "manifest power" or as the "employment and the exercise of power, as a creative drive" (WP 619). Nietzsche also expresses the basic tendency of will to power as the drive to "grow" or the need to "discharge" force (WP

643,650). But to manifest power, "resistances" are required, which would provide the occasion for the possible enhancement of power through appropriation, assimilation,

"forming, shaping [and] reshaping" (WP 655). Even in submitting itself to a greater command, a force does not relinquish all its power, but finds in this submission an opportunity to increase its feeling of power. So understood, will to power is not just the essence of all processes in the organic world, but also the inorganic world. Since the bond that links these two worlds are the "drive to approach" and the "drive to thrust something back" - given the struggle to demonstrate power - there is "will to power in ever 134

combination of forces" (WP 655).9 Therefore, "life is merely a special case of will to power" (WP 692). The latter applies to the entire domain of existence.

The concept of will to power not only undermines the immodest belief in the causality of a simple being called will, but it also attacks the concept of (causal)

"explanation," especially scientific-mechanistic explanations of phenomena. Nietzsche argues that the of modem science lies in the fact that it has become better at

"describing" phenomena, but "we explain just as little as our predecessors" (GS 112).

Modem science has "perfected the picture of becoming, but [it has not] got over, got behind the picture" (GS 112). Thus, he criticizes science for its apparent modesty when it comes to its ability to explain phenomena. We can surmise why Nietzsche makes this charge. The inability to really explain phenomena is only the other side of the immodest belief in the causality of the will and of the humanizing tendency to see everywhere atomic units or subjects underlying the events ofthe world. For example, science subscribes to things like "atoms," "lines" and "surfaces" which are invented, metaphorical fictions just like the subject is a fiction; and so when science attempts to explain things in the world, it discovers the very same fictional concepts that it had projected on to the world (T!, "Errors" 3). Hence, these explanations are, at best,

"descriptions" in a language which contain terms like atoms, our own idealized concepts.

To express this differently, typical causal explanations of phenomena (including scientific ones) inadvertently subscribe to the belief that the will, the ego or the atom causes events in the world. But as Nietzsche's arguments reveal, these supposed "causal"

9 In WP 642, Nietzsche defines the "repelling force" or resistances as determining the connection between the organic and the inorganic worlds. 135

agents are themselves ephiphenomena or late offshoots of complex processes, and which, if anything, only accompany events in the world, directing our own orientation towards these events. However, one must not suppose that the complex processes are, therefore, the "causes" of the ego or the atom. This is so precisely because the former are not rigidified units that simply cause the ego. And hence, the latter do not just "follow" from the processes as a separate entity. On the contrary, the ego and the processes are involved in a mutual struggle (rather than in a cause-effect interaction), and they together form a complicated phenomenon which is constantly shifting and growing.

In any case, Nietzsche's point is that the ego, the will and the atom, usually portrayed as causal agents, are themselves simplifications since there are an infinite number of processes that elude us. When we resort to these fictional causal entities to explain phenomena in the world, the best we can do is to "describe" them: "The concept of' causa' is only a means of expression" (WP 645). These descriptions are themselves symptoms that need to be interpreted, rather than pure explanations that result from us stepping back from the world and comprehending the phenomena. The same can be said of explanations of moral phenomena that resort to the causality of "intentions" or

"purposes" to explain actions. As Nietzsche argues, our ideas of means, ends and purposes do not completely understand a given action; these ideas are selective as they focus on and emphasize only certain aspects of an action (which might be insignificant from alternate points of view), and suppress the majority of others. So they only provide an "indescribably imprecise description" of an action, even if they claim to explain its meaning (WP 666). 136

According to Nietzsche, a scientific explanation of an event is a symbolization of

the event by means of sensation and thought that succeed the event, whereas a moral

explanation is given through aims, purposes and intentions which precede the event (WP

562). Scientific explanations cannot explain the origin of events; they leave reason and

purpose out of their account as much as possible. Scientific explanations are given only

in terms of pure "quantities": "knowledge ... refers to the domain of reckoning, weighing, measuring, to the domain of quantity" (WP 565). Hence, Nietzsche calls these accounts, "mechanistic" (WP 618). On the contrary, moral explanations in terms of values resort to "qualities," and they lack the objectivity that science has. Qualities are nothing more than "perspective truths" for human beings, not an "in-itself'; it is our way of evaluating, judging and falsifying events as corresponding to our conditions of growth and preservation. We feel that "quantitative differences are something fundamentally distinct from quantity, namely they are qualities" (WP 565). Hence, Nietzsche counters scientific-mechanistic explanations for their lack of qualitative and evaluative power, which would explain the origins of events, and he attacks moral explanations for their purely qualitative prejudices that lack objectivity. But both these kinds of explanations receive their fire from the same source, i.e. their in atomistic subjects and the causality of the will. Hence these kinds of explanations manage only to give descriptions.

The concept of will to power is meant to rectify this deficiency. With this concept,

Nietzsche wants to go "behind the picture" and beyond mere description, but not by re­ installing a foundational ground which would "truly explain" phenomena. Neither does he want to reduce all qualities to quantities (WP 564). In a sense, with will to power, 137

Nietzsche wants to make evaluative judgments more "quantitative" and physical explanations more "qualitative." He views "force" itself as a qualitative notion by ascribing an "inner will" to the physicists' concept of force (WP 619). This inner will is the "will to power" as the insatiable tendency to manifest power. Willing has a fundamental directionality, given that commanding is the essence of willing. Hence we could say that the will to power as the inner will is a vector quality that orients the forces, gives them their direction, their trajectory, their "meaning" and their "purpose." But we should be careful in describing what kind of purpose is involved here. Nietzsche repeatedly emphasizes that it is not a foundational meaning or an absolute purpose or finality. Will to power, writes Nietzsche, is "not a being, not a becoming, but apathos"

(WP 635). As an affect, it has essentially a process-like quality: it is a "dynamic quanta"

(WP 635). The will to power does not yield a fixed essence, a constancy of meaning, a central subj ectivity that is the origin of all purpose. Rather, it is the element out of which

"being" or "beings" - as localized, temporarily and relatively stable centers of meaning - emerge as an offshoot of an ongoing underworld of power-struggles. It is also the element out of which "becoming and effecting first emerge" (WP 635). And therefore,

Nietzsche argues that the "will to power [itself] cannot have become" (WP 690). This is the reason why we have distinguished between "becoming" as a subjective tendency (as a transformation undergone by existence) from the "becoming" of existence itself. In the above quotations, Nietzsche is suggesting that will to power as the essence of existence is the origin of becoming as a subjective tendency. In connection with existence and will to 138

power, if the term "becoming" can be used at all (which Nietzsche does use at times (eg:

WP 556, 1067)), it should be taken to imply the elemental affect of commanding.

However, we must still evaluate the metaphysical status of will to power as an affect and a that defines the becoming character of existence. Does claiming that the will to power is the origin of both being and becoming (as the objective and the subjective tendencies) commit Nietzsche to a metaphysical position of his own? Is the

Heideggerian interpretation correct after all in holding that with "will to power"

Nietzsche inverts the metaphysical tradition (affirming existential becoming instead of being), but nevertheless confirms it just as much?lO We will return to these questions below. But as a way of setting up the discussion to follow, we must first finish our exposition of will to power by analyzing how it is that, as dynamic quanta, will to power ascribes orientation and a non-final "purpose" to the forces.

The inner will qualifies the forces and directs them. Nietzsche writes that this qualification involves defining "limits, determin[ing] degrees, variations of power" (WP

643). Mere quantitative "variations of power" could not "feel themselves to be as such," and so there must be something that qualifies these variations by comparing them and determining their mutual "values" (WP 643). In other words, there cannot be anything like a "pure" quantity of force that stands absolutely on its own, unrelated to other quantities of force. The concept of an absolute quantity unconnected to other quantities is a frivolous hypothesis, and for Nietzsche, it is nothing but a contradiction in terms just like the idea of "" (BGE 21).The notion of quantity makes sense only with

10 Heidegger, Nietzsche III: 212. 139

respect to and only in relation to other quantities. Quantity itself has a differential aspect.

But since quality refers to the difference in quantity, the concept of quantity inevitably implies that of quality.

Now, defining the will to power as the basic tendency to command and manifest power already indicates a qualitative aspect, and hence provides the criterion according to which this comparison and evaluation takes place. How? Commanding involves that which commands and also that which obeys this command: it presupposes inequality or differences in power quanta. So in commanding, a relatively stable force not only refers to itself, but also to that which resists it; that is, commanding presupposes that there is both an evaluation of one's own power in comparison to that of another force that resists one and vice versa. The will to power necessitates that that which "wants to grow" also

"interpret[] the value of whatever else wants to grow" (WP 643). Commanding implies a comparison and relativization of power quanta. Therefore, it yields the qualitative dimension. Accordingly, we could introduce two of the most fundamental notions of

Nietzsche's philosophy: the active force or the strong will (that which commands) and the reactive force or the weak will (that which is commanded). It is important to recognize that both active and reactive forces are essentially defined by their will to power. The forces that obey do not relinquish their power - "resistance is present even in obedience" - in the same way that, in commanding, is implicit an admission that the

"power of the opponent has not been vanquished, incorporated, disintegrated" (WP 642).

Further, we must also note that since quantity necessarily implies quality, "strong" and

"weak" wills do not refer to purely quantitative notions (that is, it is not just a question of 140

the "amount" of power). The designations "strong" and "weak" wills already imply both quality and quantity. We will return to these notions of strong and weak wills later as they become crucial to our analysis of Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics.

If we apply this model of interaction of forces (as commanding, evaluating and obeying) to the entire domain of forces, we arrive at the Nietzschean picture of

"existence" or "world." The application to the whole field of forces is not arbitrary, since the differential nature of the quantity of force (or the inseparability of quantity and quality) implies the interconnection of a force with all other forces. Hence, existence appears as an interconnected web of forces in continuous, mutual and dynamic interaction, the essence of which is will to power. The nature of this interaction is such that each force or each localized center of power affects, and is in turn affected, by all other forces. All we have are "dynamic quanta, in a relation to all other dynamic quanta: their essence lies in their relation to all other quanta" (WP 635). "Every atom affects the whole being" (WP 634). Nietzsche describes existence, or world, as "a play of forces and waves of forces, at the same time one and many, increasing here and at the same time decreasing there; a sea of forces flowing and rushing together, eternally changing ... "

(WP 1067). Commanding, obeying, growing, receding, and all the other forms of interpretation such as assimilation, overpowering and exploitation, belong to the essence of this dynamic interaction. The continuous mutual exchange between the "individual self' and the "world," which forbids any strict boundary between them, and the whole interpretative and perspectival interplay between "subjectivity" and "objectivity"

(discussed in the last two chapters) are rooted in will to power as the nature of existence: 141

"This world is the will to power - and nothing besides! And you yourselves are also this will to power - and nothing besides!" (WP 1067).

In this Nietzschean world, there are no cause and effect, but rather what we confront is a "continuum" of moving and dynamically interacting forces (GS 112). For

Nietzsche, "cause" and "effect" are two overly-disjointed concepts; instead, he argues for a dynamic mutual interaction between complex processes and their offshoots. Instead of succession, there is interpenetration of forces. What matters in this continuum is not the freedom and causality of the will and the necessity of the effect that follows, but rather the degree of superior power and the degree of resistance in any event: "it is only a matter of strong and weak wills" (BGE 21). But the degrees of power and resistance of a dynamic quantum, at any given moment, are themselves constrained by those of every other quantum, given the interconnected nature of the interaction. As Nietzsche puts it:

"every power draws its final consequences at every moment" (BGE 22). Therefore, at any precise moment, each force has a definite polarity, "purpose" and orientation, given that it is in mutual struggle and evaluation of all other forces and itself. However, a definite orientation means that there is a certain necessity to every event in the world, but

"not because laws are dominant in it, but rather because laws are totally absent" (BGE

22). Laws presuppose the freedom of a subject unit or will that can unconditionally begin a course of events. Implicitly, laws presuppose a strict boundary between the subject (an individual or an atom) and the world. The former is assumed to be free or independent of the latter, even though it can have an effect on the latter. But given the thorough-going dynamic interaction of forces, there cannot be a fixed demarcation or an unconditional 142

beginning, and consequently also no "free will." Thus, in opposition to the freedom of the will, Nietzsche proposes the necessity of events in a world defined by continuous, mutual struggle. Therefore, there is "neither free nor unfree but simply thus and thus" (WP 632);

"calculability exists precisely because things are unable to be other than they are" (WP

634). If a sequence of events repeats itself in the same manner again and again it does not reveal the presence of a "law," but a certain kind of power relationship between multiple forces.

At the same time, if every power draws its ultimate consequence at every moment, then it would appear that each event, although necessary, is also relatively independent or novel. That is, an event is not absolutely dependent upon a prior one to be

"caused," even ifit matters what the exchange of power quanta between forces at a previous interaction was for the course of the current event. In other words, since it is not a question of two successive states (cause and effect), but rather a struggle between elements of unequal power which, after the interaction, emerge with different quanta of power, a new arrangement of forces is achieved according to the measure of power of each of them (WP 633). This novel arrangement means that the current event is

"something fundamentally different" from the previous configuration of forces, and not its "effect" (WP 633). In this way, Nietzsche counters the supposed "necessity" of an event ensuing from its cause, with the idea of the relative independence of each event.

Thus with the will to power, which introduces the qualitative aspect of forces through a radicalization of the notion of quantity, Nietzsche is able to go beyond a mere description of phenomena to an "explanation" of them. But it is a peculiar sort of 143

explanation, since, with will to power, Nietzsche does not stand "external" to or

"beyond" existence in order to disinterestedly at its phenomena, or to establish the final truth about existence. In other words, will to power as the essence of existence is not a metaphysical theory in the Heideggerian sense. Heidegger's reading implies that to

"permanentize" the continuous becoming of existence, Nietzsche must go above and beyond the "instability" implied by the latter. II Precisely in order to secure the flow of becoming, Nietzsche must affirm being as permanence. Heidegger acknowledges that, for

Nietzsche, there is a sense in which being as fixity and stability is a possibility within existence. But he insists there is another sense in which "being nonetheless pertains to will to power, which must secure stability for itself by means of permanence, solely in order to be able to surpass itself; that is, in order to become.,,12

However, for Nietzsche, the will to power is no such externalistic theory. As he insists, "The world seen from inside, the world determined and described with respect to its 'intelligible character' - would be just this 'will to power' and nothing else" (BGE 36, emphases added). The will to power is a theory about the essence of existence, but it is pronounced from within the realm of existence. With this theory, Nietzsche does not abandon existence as the ultimate presupposition of his philosophy to give a direct reading of it, as if it was a text. Rather, will to power affirms precisely the indirection of existence. It does this by not just describing but also "determining" existence. It can do this only by itself being an interpretation from within existence: "Granted, this is only an interpretation too - and you will be eager enough to make this objection? - well then, so

11 Heidegger, Nietzsche III: 212-213. 12 Heidegger, Nietzsche III: 212. 144

much the better" (BGE 22). With will to power, Nietzsche risks an interpretation and he exposes himself to all the struggle and uncertainty that a philosophical theory is exposed to, if indeed will to power is the essence of all interactions within existence. The theory of will to power is itself not exempt from subjection to the very interpretative conditions that this theory engenders.

The issue here is one ofjinality: a theory which purports to give the final truth about the world believes itself to be, at some level, independent of the becoming conditions of the world, and its mUltiple apparent truths. However, for Nietzsche, the interpretative conditions that are determined by the will to power are not those of a fixed and final meaning, but of multiplicity of meanings that are essentially incomplete and perspectival. These meanings reflect the continuously transforming nature of the eternal struggle, the ebb and flow of strong and weak forces. The development of a thing or an organ, for example, is not its progression towards a fixed meaning but a series of "more or less mutually independent processes of subjugation exacted on the thing, added to this the resistances encountered every time, the attempted transformations for the purpose of defense and reaction, and the results, too, of successful countermeasures. The form is fluid, the 'meaning' even more so" (GM, II 12). Hence, Nietzsche talks not about a truth, but about many "truths": "There are many kinds of eyes. Even the sphinx has eyes - and consequently there are many kinds of 'truths', and consequently there is no truth" (WP

540). Although any relatively stable center of force can be said to have a more or less definite orientation or essence, this orientation is not final since this force is always engaged in a power struggle between other perspectives and modes of interpretation. 145

Hence, "essence ... is something perspectiv[al] and already presupposes a multiplicity"

(WP 556). This applies even to Nietzsche's own concept of will to power, which we have described as the essence of existence.

3.2. Will to power and metaphysics

What, then, is the relation of the theory of "will to power" (and hence Nietzsche's philosophy) to metaphysics?

As I have argued in the second chapter, we must differentiate between the very oppositional schema between a "real" and an "apparent" world and the positing of a

"real" world in itself. The former condition is what Nietzsche equates with metaphysics as it leads to a denial of life, while the latter condition mayor may not lead to this denial.

In itself, the mere positing of a true world of constancy is an expression of a particular force's or a body's metaphysical need and, therefore, a demonstration of its will to power. But most commentators tend to consider this latter condition as definitive of metaphysics for Nietzsche, which allows them to claim either that Nietzsche's philosophy is a mere reversal of the Platonic-metaphysical tradition (Heidegger), or that Nietzsche sidesteps or does not busy himself with metaphysical questions about the "other world," but that he is instead concerned with providing a naturalistic interpretation of our "actual" world (Cox).

The internalists, on the other hand, do recognize that metaphysics for Nietzsche refers to the oppositional structure itself between a real and an apparent world. But they 146

equate this condition with that of positing (believing) in another world or the true world.

Equating these two conditions allows them to make their essential arguments against

Heidegger that Nietzsche moves entirely within immanence, and that he does not set up

"becoming" and "will to power as the truth of being" 13 (and therefore, he does not just invert metaphysics by setting up his own version of a "true" world). Rather, internalist commentators, such as Haar, argue that, with the theory of will to power, Nietzsche puts forward a new interpretation of the becoming of the "sensible world" that exposes us to a play of "differences," a "plurality of meanings [which undermines] any logic based on the [metaphysical] principle of identity." 14 Muller-Lauter too adopts a similar strategy against Heidegger, when he writes that in Nietzsche's interpretation of the sensible world, the will to power does not refer back to "one willing entity, a single will, but rather merely to the complex of willing that interrogates itself concerning its ultimate actual givenness and withdraws into the undeterminable.,,15 For these , the will to power is not the "" or the ''thing-in-itself' lurking behind the sensible world. For

Muller-Lauter and Haar, the Heideggearian interpretation presupposes that Nietzsche's philosophy subscribes to the "principle of identity" and the unquestionable and determinable "givenness" of the will as a self-identical unit. Only through such a presupposition can Heidegger argue that the will to power is Nietzsche's term for the being of beings. The internalists question this assumption, but they do not really challenge the common supposition that metaphysics, for Nietzsche, is the doctrine of two worlds or the belief in another world.

J3 Heidegger, Nietzsche IV: 52. 14 Haar 3. 15 Muller-Lauter 122. 147

In contrast, my strategy has been to interpret the positing of a true world as only a metaphysical need corresponding to the quantitative dimension of will to power, by denying this mere act of positing an evaluative power to affirm or deny life. By doing this, I have re-interpreted all concerns about Nietzsche's apparent inversion of affirmation from being to becoming - which is central to the interpretative efforts of the above-mentioned commentators - to his alternative affirmations of being and becoming as instantiations of objective or subjective tendencies of existence, where neither being nor becoming is unequivocally preferred. This frees up the question of what metaphysics is, for Nietzsche, from the dialectic of being and becoming, and makes it a purely existential question, corresponding to the qualitative aspect of the will to power. That is, in my interpretation, the problem of metaphysics shifts from the doctrine of two worlds, to the evaluative schema that would oppose a real to an apparent world. Consistent with a meta-existential approach, Nietzsche defines metaphysics by "how" it evaluates life rather than "what" it evaluates. In other words, the metaphysical nature of an evaluation does not consist in "what" world it posits and values higher (the real world of being as opposed to the sensible world of becoming). But rather, metaphysics pertains to the very oppositional schema between a real and an apparent world (which brings out the "how"), which is at the root of all evaluations that deny life. Accordingly, Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics does not begin by first acknowledging an opposition between the real and the apparent world, but rather it immediately targets the source of all oppositional schema. Now, given what will to power means as the essence of existence, we must tackle the vital issue of the source of the oppositional structures. 148

Perhaps the clue to determining the source of metaphysical oppositions lies precisely in the procedure by which Nietzsche explicates will to power. As we saw in the last section, this procedure involved a critique of the concept of causality, and also of the traditional notions of will, freedom and subjectivity. Nietzsche questioned the belief in subject "units" seen as free to cause or "will" the events in the world. For Nietzsche, this belief involves a gross falsification of underlying complicated phenomena - that point to a multiplicity or plurality of forces that are involved in a never-ending power struggle - which absolutely forbid the possibility of a self-identical or unitary will. Given this, one could perhaps venture the thesis that the origin of the metaphysical oppositions lies in the gross falsifications carried out by the will to truth that posits a self-identical unity of the will. Nietzsche's will to power would then be an anti-metaphysical philosophical theory that opposes this falsification by affirming the non-foundational plurality of wills and their interpretative struggles. Whereas the will to truth of metaphysics affirms unity and stagnation, which is the origin of the concept of being, the will to power affirms plurality, multiplicity, chance and "becoming." There are several passages in which Nietzsche seems to endorse the view that it is the will to truth which determines the essence of metaphysics. For example, he notes that the "unconditional will to truth ... is the faith in a metaphysical value" (GM, III 24). And in The Gay Science, he writes that "those who are truthful ... affirm another world than that of life, nature and history; and insofar as they affirm this 'other world' , must they not by the same token deny its counterpart

[Gegenstiick (opposite)] this world, our world?" (344). Such passages appear to suggest that it is the will to truth that is the origin of oppositions of values, since the 149

unconditional will to truth does not only affirm another world of being, but it affirms it in such a way that "this world, our world" is consequently denied. Will-to-truth's affirmation of the other world through the positing of subject units would imply an oppositional schema between the other world and "this" world of "life, nature and history," and hence a denial of this (latter) world. Ifwe thus take the "will to truth" to explain the origin of oppositions, we could perhaps understand why Nietzsche defines his central "task" as one of "call[ingJ into question" this very "will to truth" or the "value of truth" (GM, III 24).16

Setting aside the difficulty of explaining what it is about the will to truth that gives rise to oppositions of values (and Nietzsche has little or nothing to say about this genealogy), there are two other problems with the above interpretation: first, it sets up its own version of an opposition between "will to truth," or "metaphysics," and "will to power" which would make Nietzsche's critique of the former self-defeating; second, as has been remarked before, and as Nietzsche himself insists, the "will to truth" is a "word for the 'will to power'" (WP 552). The will to truth as the metaphysical need signifies a belief in enduring things or subjects, which is essential for the preservation and growth of life. Faced with the first problem, one would indeed do well to embrace the consequences alluded to by the second problem. That is, one must acknowledge that will to truth and will to power are not opposites, but rather the former is a kind of expression ofthe latter.

The various groups of Nietzsche interpreters, who want to claim, contra Heidegger, that

Nietzsche has already overcome metaphysics with his theory of will to power do make

16 Also, see BGE 1 and GM, III 27. 150

this acknowledgment. In the next few paragraphs, I will analyze some of the strategies they adopt. I will show that while these interpreters bring out important facets of

Nietzsche's philosophy which are suppressed by the Heideggerian reading, at some point in their interpretations, they nevertheless subscribe to a kind of oppositional schema precisely in order to gain that critical purchase necessary to portray Nietzsche as a post- metaphysical thinker. Insofar as they do this, their Nietzsche interpretations, ironically, turn out to be just as metaphysical as Heidegger's, assuming that the quintessential aspect of the latter's reading is to ascribe to Nietzsche an oppositional structure in order to claim him as a metaphysician. 17 Thus, my strategy is to use Heidegger against the other camps of interpreters, not to side with the former, but precisely to isolate the way in which the will to power can be seen to provide a critique of metaphysical oppositions without thereby setting up its own set of oppositions. Such a critique, as we shall see, will be necessarily an open-ended one, befitting the radical indirection of a meta-existential approach.

First, let us consider Cox's naturalistic interpretation. In acknowledging that the will to truth and the will to power are not opposites, Cox distinguishes between (mere)

"will to truth" and the "unconditional will to truth." While the former belongs to will to power, and is necessary for life, the latter brings out the essence of metaphysics, as it leads to an affirmation of another world and a denial of life. 18 The unconditional will to truth which values truth absolutely ("truth at any price") leads to a "dogmatism" since it does not recognize that the conditions of life might include error and perspectivism, and

17 As we know, the central opposition that Heidegger attributes to Nietzsche is the one between becoming and being. Other commentators, as we shall see, avoid this opposition, but unwittingly posit other ones. 18 Cox 22-26. 151

therefore, "against the requirements of 'this world' ... 'the world of life, nature and history'" - it receives its justification solely from the otherworldly domain. 19 On the other hand, the will to truth which belongs to the will to power acknowledges the necessity of falsity, and its own "conditionality and ," and thus the "actual" conditions of our existence.2o Thus, Cox's naturalism relies on the opposition between the non- dogmatism of the will to truth pertaining to the will to power and the dogmatism of metaphysics corresponding to the unconditional will to truth.

There are several problems with Cox's argument. First, Nietzsche himself does not place a huge importance on the distinction between the "unconditional" will to truth and "mere" (non-dogmatic) will to truth, as Cox does. This distinction is only mentioned in a few passages,21 and moreover, there are plenty of other passages in which Nietzsche attacks "mere" will to truth for its complicity with the metaphysical drive, as he makes this will his "problem," 22 even though, at other times, he emphasizes the necessity of the will to truth for life. I suggest that this reflects that there is no precise distinction between will to truth and "unconditional" will to truth. It is not possible to determine unequivocally at which point exactly the mere will to truth turns into a dogmatic, unconditional will to truth, given that the former is "not a moral force, but a form of the will to power" (WP 583). Therefore, one cannot unambiguously portray a kind of will to truth as non-dogmatic, which is useful to affirm "this" world in contrast to the unconditional variety that affirms "another" world.

19 Cox 22-26. 20 Cox 45. 21 See GS 344 and GM, III 24. Cox relies heavily on these passages to make his argument. 22 For example, see BGE 1, GM, III 24, 27 and WP 542, 543. 152

Second, if the essence of world is will to power, how does the metaphysical and unconditional will to truth which is absolutely opposed to the non-metaphysical will to power, relate to the latter? Does it arise out of the will to power in defiance of it, or in spite of it? Can it arise at all? Does it have the same origin as mere will to truth? Cox has little to say about these vital issues.

Finally, Cox treats the "actual" or "natural" world, which is "what" the non­ dogmatic will to truth supposedly affirms, just as self-evidently as he treats the affirmation of the "other" world. Is this actual world a basic fact, an unquestionable presupposition, something that the naturalistic theories rely on - and must rely on - to get their explanatory machinery running? In the end, Cox only manages to posit his own dogmatic opposition between "metaphysics" ("unconditional" will to truth) and

"naturalism" ("non-dogmatic" will to truthi3 accepting at face-value Nietzsche's remarks that metaphysics "denies" life, nature and history through its extra-natural commitments.

He begs the question about what denying life, nature and history means, or how this denial is possible. And from a Heideggerian point of view, this "dogmatic" reading of

Nietzsche is just as metaphysical as Heidegger's own interpretation of Nietzsche - if not more - however much Cox is determined to avoid the latter interpretation.

A much more productive approach to the problem of will to power and its relation to metaphysics is the one taken by the intemalists. They seem to readily acknowledge that the will to truth and the will to power are not opposites, and therefore the former - even in its "unconditional" form - cannot explain the source of metaphysical oppositions.

23 Cox 71-75. 153

They recognize the ubiquity of will to power for Nietzsche, which entails, among other things, a radical interpretation of immanent "reality," which is not recognized by

Heidegger. This interpretation implies an irreducible multiplicity of forces in mutual, evolving and non-final power struggle. The symptomatic (or "metaphorical") nature of this perspectival struggle forbids any fixed meaning. Given this, the will to truth is not always a life-denying force, as is evident in Nietzsche's writings. But if the will to truth does appear, at times, to be bound up with the will to denial of life (as Nietzsche suggest it does), it is because the will to truth itself is a symptom of a prior interpretative process or condition which would reveal the source of the oppositions of values.

What is this prior interpretative process? For the internalists, the answer to this question does not lie in some substance or cause that is external or opposite to will to power, but rather in the qualitative dimension of will to power. And this is indeed a step in the right direction. Specifically, the internalists argue that the origin of metaphysics must be traced back to the distinction between "active" and "reactive" forces, between

"strong" and "weak" wills. The latter distinction is afundamental one that resides at the very heart of will to power, reflecting the inequality of power quantities, and determining the differential and evaluative power struggle between forces. For the internalists, all the power struggles between the forces maybe be interpreted as those between these two basic types of wills: the strong and the weak. Hence, according to Haar, the will to power's internal imperative - "to be more" - yields "right at the origin ... of the will to power, two types of force, two types of life": the active force, or ascending life, and the 154

reactive force, or descending life.24 The "initial bipolarity of the will to power" forms the basis of Nietzsche's genealogical method that traces "any given value to the originary direction of volition" (ascending or descending life).25 Deleuze also writes that

Nietzsche's genealogy implies a "nobility and baseness '" nobility and decadence in the origin.,,26 He argues that "at the origin, there is the difference between active and reactive forces. Action and reaction are not in a relation of succession but in one of coexistence in the origin itself. ,,27 For Deleuze, this implies a "typology of forces. ,,28

Let us examine the claim that "at the origin" there are two basic types of forces or wills. As we know, the active and reactive forces do not refer to mere quantities or amount of power. The will with "more" power is not necessarily the "strong" will and vice versa. Active and reactive forces refer to both quantity and quality of power given that commanding is the basic affect of will to power. In every power struggle, each involved emerges with different quanta of power, which in turn affects the resultant quality of power of each faction. There is either a growth in power or a decline in power. 29 Of course, there could also be interactions where the factions emerge with the same quantity of power as before, in which case they appear to have only "preserved" themselves. However, Nietzsche insists that the consequence of "self-preservation" is only an offshoot, which mayor may not happen (WP 649-652). The basic impulse in every interaction is "growth," "mastery," "becoming strong" and the "discharging" of

24 Haar 8. 2S Haar 9. 26 Gilles Deleuze, , trans. Hugh Tomlinson (Columbia UP, 2006) 2. 27 Deleuze 55. 28 Deleuze 110. 29 Here, growth (and decline) refers both to the quantity and quality of the will to power. In the previous chapter, we considered only the quantitative aspect of the will to grow. 155

force (WP 649-652). Hence, the aim can never be to remain the "same," or to be "safe."

In commanding, there is risk: a unit of force evaluates itself relative to whatever else wants to grow, and vice versa; it wagers itself in a bid to grow. If it does not grow, it risks decline and . But what do the terms growth and decline signify? They cannot mean mere accumulation and reduction of power.

Nietzsche uses the term "self-overcoming" to signify the basic thrust of life as will to power (Z, II 12). This term signifies simultaneously both quantitative and qualitative growth. Ridiculing Schopenhauer's "will to life," Nietzsche argues that for the sake of power, life itself is risked in the act of self-overcoming: life is something "which must always overcome itself' (Z, II 12). Given this, we can define "growth" as the enhancement of power in such a way that self-overcoming is achieved, leaving aside the question of what self-overcoming exactly means. And "decline" or "degeneration" is still a demonstration of power, but in such a way that self-overcoming is denied. It is a question of which direction the force takes, and hence of the quality of the will to power.

Decline still involves a progression of power, but in an inverted direction. The crucial point, the fundamental criterion, on which this inversion hinges, is whether the basic impulse of life as self-overcoming is affirmed or denied, and consequently whether life itself is affirmed or denied. So "affirmation" or "denial" of life defines the ultimate quality of will to power, which provides a definite standard according to which we can differentiate between a strong and a weak will. A strong will affirms life's basic conditions, and it affirms the will to power as the essence of all life. A weak will denies life by denying the will to power. 156

Nietzsche does seem to corroborate this reading when he writes that there are

"fundamental prerequisites [or conditions] of life," which the strong will affirms and the weak will "rebels" against or has an "aversion" against (OM, III 28). The difficult, but critical, thing to grasp is that the possibility of the denial of life is given by will to power itself. If all willing is willing to grow and to demonstrate power, then there is possible a type of willing which denies the very principle of will to power, precisely because in this denial it finds an occasion to enhance its feeling of power. From the internalist point of view, the denial reflects an internal contortion of the will to power, because of which

"the direction of the will is reversed: growth becomes advance in decadence. ,,30 The contortion is internal to the will to power since the denying will does not relinquish its power, but demonstrates it in such a way that the principle of growth is denied.3l The will to power is still operative in the weak will, but in such a manner that the principle of operation is rebelled against. The denying will does not operate from outside the domain of will to power to deny the latter: the "negative" has an internal origin.

Nietzsche expresses the above as following: "a condemnation of life by the living is after all no more than the symptom of a certain kind of life" (TI, "Morality" 5). The extreme denial of life epitomized by the "will to nothingness ... is and remains a will," the essence of which is will to power (OM, III 28). Haar calls this a ".,,32 But we should not be too surprised that there is a paradox here, since we know that the will to power as the principle of existence is not a foundational principle or a final truth that

30 Haar 8-9. 31 As we shall see later, the weak, life-denying will does this by adherence to a principle of "self­ Ereservation" rather than to the one of "growth." 2 Haar 8. 157

determines an absolute or univocal essence for all forces, interactions and interpretations.

On the contrary, for Nietzsche, will to power means that no interpretation of the world, not even "will to power," is in principle undeniable or indisputable.33 This follows from the claim that all willing is willing to grow, since it implies that there is a multiplicity of non-finalized meanings all subject to re-interpretations. And Nietzsche does present will to power as one of the possible interpretations of the world, particularly a "strong" one, and not as a foundational meaning exempted from the conditions of the world.

For the internalists, the above account of the origin of the negative in the internal contortion of will to power makes Nietzsche a profoundly anti-Hegelian philosopher. In

Nietzsche, the negative has a "real" status that it does not have in Hegelianism. The will to power is not a purely "positive" essence but it contains an original negation. To put this in other terms, the activity of forces is not derived through an opposition to a prior negation; on the contrary, as Deleuze argues, the negative "is a result of activity ... [it is] a product of existence itself.,,34 The denying will is only possible due to the active principle of the will to power as will to growth. The reality of the negative, of the denying force, warrants the positing of two fundamental types of wills. Hence, Deleuze talks about the "origin and inverted image" alluding to the "coexistence" of both active and reactive forces at the origin.35 Like Haar, Deleuze too finds Nietzsche's ''typological method" crucial for establishing him as an anti-metaphysical thinker, especially as an

33 The deniability of the will to power must not be taken in a merely epistemological sense. Here we are dealing with the basic evaluation of life through the affirmation or denial of will to power. And as we know, for Nietzsche, evaluation has more of an ontological meaning, in the sense that a life-form lives only by evaluating. The affmnationldenial of the will to power primarily correspond to two different forms of life, and not (or, only derivatively) to modes of knowledge. 34 Deleuze 9. 35 Deleuze 55. 158

anti-Hegelian one. 36 The typological method consists in maintaining that there is a basic clear-cut distinction between two types of wills: one that affirms life's will to power, and the one that denies it. Once this typology is established, then the intemalists' argument that, Nietzsche is a "philosopher of difference" who overcomes metaphysics readily follows. As noted above, they still take metaphysics to mean a belief in the other world

(which they equate to the setting up of an opposition between the other and this world).

The belief in the other world is then understood as the characteristic of the life-denying, weak will. The other world is invented through an opposition, by saying "no," on principle, to "this" world, and this "no" is the weak will's active and "creative deed"

(GM, I 10). Hence, it is an expression of its warped will to power indicating a "reversal ofthe evaluating glance" (GM, I 10). The weak will's "action is a basically a reaction," which is the origin of metaphysics (GM, I 10). The invention of the real world could also be an expression of the weak will's will to truth, but it does not necessarily have to be so, since life-denial is prior to the truth-drive. The latter is symptomatic (in our terms, it would only be an expression of a metaphysical need, and hence, of an objective or subjective tendency).

In contrast to the weak will, the strong will says "yes" to life by saying "yes" to itself (GM, I 10). It says "yes" not only to joy, but to "all woe as well" (Z, IV 19: 10).

This self-affirmation is its primary, creative deed, which indicates its will to growth.

Again, the will to truth could be complicit with the yes-saying, but there is no necessity that it must be. Further, Deleuze points out that the self-affirmation of the strong will is

36 Delezue 163. 159

an "affirmation of its difference.,,37 That is, in affirming itself, it affirms the uniqueness of its own being, its own pride and happiness. It does not define itself, like the weak will, by first opposing other wills: "it drives others away" (WP 655). If it seeks resisting wills at all, it is only so that it can affirm its own difference from the other wills more pointedly. Given this, the Nietzschean differential critique would involve a process of displacement of the oppositions of metaphysics and its concepts into a dynamic play of differences, where there are "only degrees and multiple, subtle shades of gradation"

(BGE 24). In other words, Nietzsche's critique achieves a displacement of the "weak and reactive" oppositions into the "strong and active" differences.38 The key to Nietzsche's critique is his genealogical method which asks ''from where an ideal comes.,,39

Genealogy relates any given value to the "original" direction of willing. In doing so, it provides an interpretation of the will to power as underlying not only the strong values, but also the weak metaphysical ones. By thus showing the "common" origin of both strong and weak wills in the will to power, Nietzsche provides an immanent critique of metaphysics. He shows how truth can arise out of error, good out of evil (and vice versa), and thus concludes with a differential discourse. This latter discourse provides a new, radical interpretation of "sensibility" or of the "body" that does not recognize either self- identical unities or foundational grounds. Rather, as an instantiation of the will to power, it affirms a multiplicity and plurality of dynamic interpretations that have no final purpose.

37 Deleuze 9. 38 The two-step process of the deconstructive critique, which we considered in the previous chapter, Erovides one prominent way in which the displacement of oppositions to differences could happen. 9 Blondel 190. 160

Among all the groups of interpreters, the internalists' position is perhaps closest to the basic position I am arguing for in this work. I agree with the internalists that the origin of metaphysics has something to do with the typology of wills. However, I contend that the internalist position does not quite escape the Heideggerian reading of Nietzsche as a "metaphysician" insofar as this position resorts to a strict typology of wills, as the fundamental notion of Nietzsche's philosophy, to guide their interpretation. Specifically,

I argue that the internalists' typology of wills implies a clear-cut distinction between a strong and a weak will, when they attempt to analyze what characteristic feature it is about the strong (or weak) will which allows this type to affirm (or deny) existence. The unambiguousness of this distinction is indispensible for them to generate the critical machinery necessary to substantiate the claims that Nietzsche overcomes metaphysics by providing an internal critique of it. Again, my strategy is to use the Heideggerian reading against the internalist reading, in order to bring out my critique of the latter, and also to open up the direction in which I want to proceed at the next stage of my argument.

In particular, I argue that even the distinction between the strong and weak wills is not an unambiguous, unquestionable distinction for Nietzsche, although, I concede that if there is any distinction that comes close to a basic presupposition of his philosophy, it is this one. To put it differently, I do not deny that there is indeed a typology of wills for

Nietzsche, reflected in the basic claim that the strong type affirms life and will to power, while the weak type denies life. But once we attempt to substantiate this claim by enumerating the peculiar quality or characteristic about the strong or weak type that allows for the affirmation (yes-saying) or denial (no-saying), what we see is that a pure 161

typology fails us, and that things are more complicated than what the intemalists acknowledge. To be precise, what we see is a continuum between the two types, which forbids any strict or clear-cut distinction between them. Ultimately, therefore, I show that the qUalitative difference between the strong and the weak will - pertaining to the directionality of willing - depends on the elusive "how" of the willing. This completes my argument about the thoroughly ambiguous nature of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics that complements his meta-existential philosophy. The specifics of my argument will be taken up in the last two chapters.

With the distinction between the two types of wills, I believe that we have reached the fundamental idea of Nietzsche's philosophy, especially with respect to the question of the origin of metaphysical oppositions and of life-denying evaluations. And to this extent, I agree with the intemalists' analysis. The question is whether our search for the source of the oppositional schema in the quality of the will to power necessarily implies an unambiguous distinction between the two types of wills. Could we not instead understand the two types themselves as variable notions with meanings that are unfixed and open to interpretation? Could the two types have overlapping boundaries, leading into one another in such a way that the distinction between them reveals different levels of ambiguity? This issue is a complex one in Nietzsche. He tends to treat these two types as if they were fixed types, providing us with various typological differences to unequivocally differentiate between them. But as we shall see in the following chapters,

Nietzsche also tends to treat the two types as if there existed a continuity between them, which would undermine strict demarcation. Specifying their status as non-absolute, 162

variable notions, he underlines that the "strong" and "weak" are themselves "relative concepts" (GS 118). The intemalists, I argue, fail to pay attention to the latter "relational" aspect between the two ''types.,,40 The implication of this failure is the tendency to posit some characteristic or the other as belonging solely and purely to the weak type, which would serve as the reason why the latter type denies life.

Consider, for instance, Eric Blondel's interpretation. After clarifying the irreducibly interpretative nature of the world as will to power - in which there is no closed system or the "true" text, but in which perpsectivism implies the "infinite possible interpretative plurality" - Blondel insists that we should no longer distinguish between

"true interpretation and false interpretation.,,41 Instead, he argues that we must make a distinction between "plural" and "dogmatic" interpretations, between "strong" and

"weak" interpretations, between "genealogical" and "superficial" interpretations.42 The unique feature of the dogmatic (weak) interpretation - which is not present in the plural

(strong) interpretation - is that this "type" "does not recognize itself to be an interpretation made against the background of plurality, but presents itself as the unique and absolute truth of the text.''''3 For this reason, Blondel maintains that the plural interpretations are "preferable" to the dogmatic ones.44 Now, even if we grant that

Blondel does not mean the above distinction to be a strictly categorical one, it is obvious that he is insisting on a clear-cut, unambiguous distinction between the two types that

40 One exception is Deleuze, who comes closer to the interpretation put forward here, since he also suggests the idea of continuity between the two types of wills through his discussion of the "becoming reactive" of the active forces. We will return to Deleuze in the next chapter. 41 BlondeI145-146. 42 Blondel146. 43 Blondel 146. 44 Blondel 147. 163

remains "constant" in some sense. That is, the criterion for distinction ("recognition" of itself to be an "interpretation") is set once and for all in an unequivocal manner: if an interpretation passes this criterion, then it is this characteristic that defines the life­ affirming strong type; otherwise, the interpretation is a weak type which denies life. This criterion, therefore, serves to typologically distinguish the two types. It sets up a kind of opposition between them.

But Blondel's unequivocal, oppositional reading betrays Nietzsche's own complex analyses of the various characteristics of the two types. To take an example,

Nietzsche often mentions willful ignorance or self-forgetting as a necessary condition for the "happiness" and "pride" of the strong, noble type (GM, II 1). Self-forgetting is an essential ingredient for the creative activity of the strong type, its "every For and

Against" (HH, "Preface" 6). Accordingly, Nietzsche recommends that "Whenever you reach a decision, close your ears to even the best objections" as a sign of "a strong character" (BGE 107). Such a willful ignorance would seem to imply a "dogmatism" that affirms its own perspective as "unique" and "true," precisely as a necessary requirement for its activity and its noble expression of power. Hence, Blonde1's interpretation does not necessarily turn out to be incorrect, but simplistic. Moreover, his criterion that the strong type "recognizes" its own interpretation as just an interpretation appears to sneak back in a notion of "truth" as "correspondence" (which in this case, "self-recognition").

His criterion resembles the metaphysical criterion for truth as "harmony with the actual" that Heidegger attributes to Nietzsche. So if Blondel's interpretation is correct, it would make Nietzsche's philosophy continuous with the long line of "metaphysical" thought 164

from Plato to Hegel, as Heidegger insisted. Surely, Blondel would not want this consequence.

Similar objections are in order against the efforts of Sarah Kofman, who like

Blondel insists on a clear-cut qualitative criterion that establishes a strict typology of wills. For example, Kofman writes that the strong can "reflect their perspective as a perspective" and they "recogni[ze] ... interpretation as the primary fact," whereas the weak are unable to "recognize the legitimacy of other evaluations. ,,45 The strong

"recognize the mask as mask thanks to a superabundance of life" whereas the weak are incapable of doing this.46 But to say that the strong is strong because it has a

"superabundance of life" is to say the strong is strong because it is strong. It is circular and question-begging. Further, apart from the fact that Kofman's are oblivious to Nietzsche's incredibly complex discussion of the two types, her argument, like Blondel's does not really escape the reach of the Heideggerian reading, however much she insists, against Heidegger, that the strong type's "recognition" does not yield the "essence of being" but only "a new perspective.,,47

Kofman's insistence only reflects the typical internalist thesis that Nietzsche's replacement of ''truth'' with the fundamentality of "interpretation" and "perspectivism," or his replacement of self-identical "unities" with the non-foundational ism, pluralism and multiplicities of the will to power (thereby providing an internal critique of metaphysics) is enough to free him from Heidegger's metaphysical interpretation. For the internalists, these replacements ensure that will to power is neither a "thing-in-itself' nor another term

45 Kofman133, emphases added. 46 Kofman 74-75. 47 Kofman 133. 165

for the "being of beings," and they take this result to be sufficient for refuting Heidegger.

But I have argued that although these replacements are necessary they are not sufficient

to escape the Heideggerian reading. Insofar as the internalists subscribe to a pure typology of wills that reflects a clear-cut distinction between the two types of wills, as the guiding thread of their interpretation, their argument fails to completely counter

Heidegger's reading. Making an unambiguous distinction between the two types suggests an opposition between them, and, in the end, it is equivalent to subscribing to an opposition between the real and apparent worlds, and thus to a kind of externalist account of the "being of beings."

I argue that the most effective resistance against Heidegger is provided by

Nietzsche himself. Although the concept of a typology of wills is a fundamental notion of

Nietzsche's thought, his complicated analysis of the two types shows that they are not

"fixed" or "given" types. Rather these two types themselves "become" (they either undergo decadence or ascension), where at times they may even share some overlapping qualities. Their typical traits undergo transformation, at times leading into one another, implying not only a continuity, a "topology,,,48 between the two types, but also a gray area oftransition between them, in which the very distinction between the strong and the weak types appears indiscernible. By suggesting this, I do not argue that Nietzsche finally escapes the Heideggerian interpretation, if to do this means to "overcome" metaphysics.

On the contrary, my argument reveals that Nietzsche neither simply overcomes

48 I take the term "topology" to refer to a displacement that makes possible a continuity of terrain between two types. We will consider this notion in detail in the next two chapters. 166

metaphysics nor is he stuck within its confines, but rather he provides a thoroughly

ambiguous, open-ended criticism of metaphysics.

The ambiguity of Nietzsche's critique is apparent in the fact that he does not set

up oppositions to counteract metaphysics, since he sees precisely the schema of

oppositions to be symptomatic of metaphysics. He does not begin his radical criticism by

conceding first that there is a metaphysical opposition (for instance, between the real and

the apparent world) - even if to invert or overturn this opposition - since to do so would

be tantamount to setting up one's own set of oppositions.49 Even at the very summit (or the depths) of his philosophy - to which the discussion of the two types of wills takes us

- Nietzsche is consistently vigilant to avoid positing oppositional schemas. Instead, his analysis moves between a topology and a typology of wills without settling on a singular criterion of distinction to ultimately qualify the wills. With this movement, Nietzsche consistently affirms his "indirect" meta-existential approach,50 thereby providing a radically ambiguous criticism of metaphysics. And only through the latter movement is the becoming of existence revealed, which is something other than the becoming of the subjective tendency of existence.

The intemalists fail to see the above as they strive to provide unique, distinguishing, qualitative criteria that would clearly distinguish the strong and the weak type, in their quest to portray Nietzsche as the thinker who has overcome metaphysics.

But in doing so, they unwittingly posit an opposition schema, which I maintain, is not

49 Again, in this respect, Nietzsche is essentially different from Climacus who begins by conceding the metaphysical nature of Hegelian objectivity. so That is, this movement is consistent with the carrying out of the three implications of making the existential distinction, especially the third one, which entails the repetitive process ofre-drawing the existential distinction again and again. 167

present in Nietzsche. Therefore, their account is more "external," more Heideggerian, than they would have liked, as the examples of Blondel and Kofman reveal. In other words, I am suggesting that one can be a thorough internalist only if one is also an existentialist, specifically a meta-existentialist. Since, only then can one provide an account of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics, from the point of view of Nietzsche's own philosophy, without positing one's own oppositional structures. Hence, the interpretation I am providing in this dissertation may be viewed as an internalist­ existentialist account.

The internalists want to claim (and they do claim) that Nietzsche's notion of

"becoming" is not the same as what Heidegger calls "becoming" as the counterpart of

"being." However, insofar as they seek to provide a clear-cut qualitative distinction between the two types, the kind of "becoming" they unveil, corresponding to the play of

"differences," is not quite exempt from the Heideggerian critique. From a certain perspective, Nietzsche could be still seen as carrying out a reversal of metaphysics through an affirmation of the "being" of "becoming." The only way to set the concept of becoming free from the Heideggerian reading is to release it from the constraints of all oppositional schemas. Nietzsche does this through his complex discussion of both the typology and topology of wills, without resorting to an unequivocal qualitative distinction between the two wills. Only in this way, does Nietzsche's notion of the becoming of existence tum out to be something different from Heidegger's understanding of becoming. 168

I am sympathetic towards the intemalists' interpretation insofar as they, too, seek

the source of metaphysical evaluations in the quality of will to power, and not "outside"

of the will to power. For them, this establishes the fact that the life-denying evaluation is

a "real" negation, which has its source in the world of will to power, and not in an "other"

world opposing will to power. And I agree that establishing the reality of the negative is

an essential aspect of any serious attempt which seeks to attack metaphysics. However, a

real negation does not mean that there must be two fixed types, where one of the types

clearly represents that quality of the will to power that corresponds to the denial of life.

On the contrary, the reality of the negative precisely means that the two types are not

"there" as fixed types, but that these types themselves are subject to becoming and

interpretation. We can still maintain the initial qualitative distinction between the strong and the weak types, which is that the former affirms life, and the latter denies it. So there

is a typological difference between the two types, as Nietzsche's various distinctions regarding the latter reveal. But when we set about defining what quality it is about a type that makes the latter affirm or deny life, things get more complicated and ambiguous,

since one cannot say what this quality is without setting up one's own set of oppositions.

In other words, Nietzsche's analyses of the two types reveal that the precise quality of will to power "behind" the affirmation or denial of life cannot be "directly communicated" or clearly delineated. Rather, it can be interpreted only in terms of a movement between a differential continuity and a typology of wills that resists a

definitive qualitative demarcation. 51 Every demarcation that one supposes will capture

51 This movement is analogous to that between the subjective and the objective tendencies of existence discussed in the previous chapter, but they are not the same. The reason is that the latter movement deals 169

this qualitative distinction is revealed to be just an element belonging to Nietzsche's movement between a topology and a typology of wills. Therefore, in Nietzsche, the quality of will to power as the source of metaphysical oppositions is always up for interpretation; it is never settled in a final, definitive way. Hence, his essentially ambiguous critique of metaphysics. The quality of the will to power indicates the ultimate

"how" of Nietzsche's philosophy, which is ever-elusive. And so corresponding to his radically indirect meta-existential approach, he interprets the quality of will to power through his complex analysis of the two types of wills.

In the fourth chapter, we will take up Nietzsche's analysis of the strong and weak wills by investigating the problem of decadence. In particular, we will examine the phenomenon of the decadence of the strong type, since this phenomenon not only provides us the occasion to discuss the typological characteristics of the two types, but also the topological variations undergone by the strong type as it decays and tends towards the weak.

only with the quantitative aspect of will to power, while the typological-topological interaction has to do with the quantity as well as the quality of will to power. 170

CHAPTER 4: Nobility and Decadence: The Vulnerabilities of Nietzsche's Strong

Type

4.1. The cornerstone of the problem of decadence: the decadence of the strong type

Nothing has preoccupied me more profoundly than the problem ofdecadence - I had reasons (CW 611).

I have argued thus far that the essence of a metaphysical evaluation lies in the very positing of an oppositional schema (which leads to a denial oflife), whether the opposition is between a real and an apparent world, or between the strong and the weak types of wills. Hence, Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics does not set up its own set of oppositions. Nietzsche does not begin his critique by first acknowledging that metaphysics opposes the real world to the apparent world, or the weak will to the strong will, in order to either reverse this opposition or to displace it into a play of differences.

Instead, he operates radically indirectly and thoroughly differentially, thus developing a meta-existential critique of metaphysics. In doing so, he carries out a critical investigation into the source of the oppositional schema, the source of life-denial, in the quality of the will to power.

However, I argue that Nietzsche's investigation does not provide an unequivocal answer to this question by submitting to a pure typology of wills that would give a clear­ cut criterion to distinguish between the strong and the weak wills. We can still define the strong will as the affirmative will and the weak will as the denying will. But we cannot 171

say, unambiguously, which quality it is about the strong or the weak type that allows them to affirm or deny life. Ultimately, the source of the oppositional schema remains ever-elusive and open for interpretation. To the question, "How does Nietzsche know that a particular evaluation is of the strong type (hence, affirmative) or of the weak type

(hence, negative)?", I believe there is no definite answer. Nietzsche's argument progresses as ifhe can distinguish the one type from the other. And therefore, we find various analyses of the typical traits of the two types in Nietzsche's works, which point to a typological distinction between them. At the same time, as we shall see below, there are various other remarks in his writings that point to a topological continuity between the two types, which would imply that there is no strict distinction between them. Therefore,

Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics will be ultimately revealed as ambiguous and open­ ended.

To demonstrate both the typological and the topological nature of the wills, I turn to the problem of decadence. Nietzsche discusses the latter problem more frequently in his final works such as the Twilight o/the Idols, The Case o/Wagner and Ecce Homo than in his earlier ones. Some discussion about the meaning and nature of decadence is also to be found in his notebook entries from around the same period.! However, I want to suggest that the problem of decadence, especially in the particular form to be highlighted in this chapter, occupied and determined the course of Nietzsche's thought for almost the entirety of his philosophical career. He never ceased to think and write about how it is that a Socratic-dialectical moral philosophy arose out of the strong, noble,

1 See, for example, WP 38-45. 172

Dionysian Greek soil. Either by looking at science through the prism of the artist in The

Birth a/Tragedy, or by confronting the "problem of Socrates" in the Twilight 0/ the Idols,

Nietzsche endlessly grappled with the issue ofthe decadence of the Ancient Greek culture. This issue, of course, is only a particular historical instance of the general concern central to Nietzsche's genealogical project, namely, the problem of how a strong type loses its battle against the weak, and in what way the weak re-evaluate and impose its value-systems on the strong. Nietzsche recognized that coming to terms with the latter two issues is absolutely essential for the positive and creative aspirations of his philosophy: to effect are-evaluation of the prevalent weak values of modem humanity. I argue that the problem of decadence takes on a particular sense and form in this transitional stage - when the strong type loses its struggle against the weak - which I want to investigate, both in the present chapter and in the final one, as the problem of the decadence of the strong type. In discussing the latter problem, we will not only encounter the various typological distinctions between the two types, but, given the essentially transitional aspect of the problem, we will also see what is entailed by a topological continuity between the two types.

I recognize that Nietzsche describes the issue of decadence in various other contexts, and therefore attributes different meanings and senses to it. For example, in The

Case a/Wagner, in depicting the sickness of modernity, Nietzsche describes modem decadence as a case of instinctive contradiction, and that "modem man represents a contradiction a/values" (CW 648). The meaning of the decadence of modem morality is elaborated elsewhere as the propensity to instinctively choose "what is harmful to 173

oneself' (TI, "Expeditions" 35). Nietzsche comes to see modernity as caught up inextricably in a kind of "passive nihilism," which indefinitely prolongs its impending demise by lingering in the space of its own meaninglessness. Passive nihilism represents a "decline and recession of the power of the spirit," where the goals and values of previous times do not have a hold on the current conditions of culture, but also where the strength is lacking for the creation of new values and directions (WP 22). However,

Nietzsche reads the nihilistic condition as a "pathological transitional stage" (WP 13), and therefore, as fundamentally "ambiguous," since it gives rise not only to a passive nihilism, but also to an "active nihilism" which is "a sign of increased power of the spirit" (WP 22). Modem decadence is such that, contained within it, there are also the conditions of the possibility of a future strong culture. These conditions are those of active nihilism, which enacts a violent "destruction" and a complete devaluation of the highest values hitherto, such that modem culture would not find any refuge for its indifferent attitude towards the creation of values (WP 23). Hence, Nietzsche proclaims a great for the "last human," and promotes the perishing of the latter in order to make way for the birth of the overhurnan (Z, "Prologue" 5). The theme of active nihilism is explored in detail through various angles in almost all of his works starting from The

Gay Science to the later unpublished notes. 2 And finally, in the Ecce Homo, Nietzsche emphasizes the ambiguity of the problem of decadence, when he identifies himself as a philosopher who is both a "decadent and a beginning" (EH, "Wise"l). He describes himself as having gone through periods of profound sicknesses, and also having

2 See the entire Book One: European Nihilism in WP. 174

recovered from these sicknesses time and again by using them as energetic stimuli for life. He could do this because he is "summa summarum" a "healthy" (EH, "Wise" 2).

But "as an angle, as a specialty" he is a decadent (EH, "Wise" 2). 3

In his works, Nietzsche employs different German terms to describe the process of decadence: Niedergang, Verfall (decline), Entartung (degeneration), Pessimismus and

Nihilismus. 4 I will also include here Verderbniss (spoiling or rotting (my translation» 5 and Zugrundegehen (destruction or ruination) which Nietzsche uses in connection with the destruction of the strong type or the "higher people" in section 269 of Beyond Good and Evil. Typically scholars writing on this topic fail to mention the usage of the latter two terms, and also the context of their usage. Usually, decadence is discussed in the context of modernity, with regard to the devalued Platonic-Christian values, and also to an interpretation of modem culture as the heir to these devalued value-systems. The important question here is: how can weak modernity enact its active nihilism and renew its strength to establish a future strong culture? Accordingly, commentators focus on

Nietzsche's role as a "cultural physician," who attempts to provide a possible cure to the modem malaise.6

But, as I will argue, there is another dimension to the decadence problem, which is as significant to Nietzsche's thought as the problem of modem decadence. Here, the

3 For a detailed treatment of Nietzsche's critique of the decadence of modernity, and Nietzsche's complicity in this decadence, see Daniel Conway, Nietzsche's Dangerous Game (Cambridge UP, 1997). 4 Conway notes that Entartung was first used by Nietzsche in Thus Spoke Zarathustra, and Niedergang and Verfall were employed only in the 1886 prefaces to his earlier works. The French term decadence is appropriated by Nietzsche only in his published writings of the year 1888. See Conway, Nietzsche's Dangerous Game 23. 5 Judith Norman translates Verderbniss as "ruin," but it can also be translated as "spoiling" or "rotting." I prefer the latter terms, as they are more appropriate for the arguments I will be making in this chapter. 6 See Daniel Conway, "The of Decadence," Southern Journal ofPhilosophy 37 (1999): 19-33. Also, see Daniel Ahem, Nietzsche as Cultural Physician (The Pennsylvania State UP, 1995). 175

emphasis is not on how weak modernity could perhaps restore a higher culture, but on how the strong type lost its battle against the weak in the first place, leading to a predominance of the weak values. I suggest that an inquiry into the latter problem is presupposed by Nietzsche's account of the devaluation of the Platonic-Christian values, and also his positive project of the re-evaluation of all values. In our investigation into this problem, we must address the following questions: does the decadence of the strong type involve both Verderbniss and Zugrundegehen? Does the latter rest on the former?

We need to understand how these two terms are related to each other, even though

Nietzsche himself uses them indiscriminately to refer to the phenomenon of the decadence of the strong in general.

Decadence has various dimensions and meanings because it is not some fixed state for Nietzsche, but one which indicates the essential process of the becoming of

Western history. It is the process in which the strong type of human being undergoes a certain kind of degeneration and, ultimately, loses its struggle against the weak type. It is also the process in which the highest values of Platonic-Christian morality devaluate themselves, and through which (Nietzsche hopes) a new noble type will be born, one which has surpassed the opposition between "good and evil" in order to see the whole of humanity hitherto beneath it. Both these processes have peculiar ambiguities, as they refer to transitional stages of history, where there is shift in dominance from one type to another. The ambiguities consist in the fact that, during these transitional stages, there are possibilities for the "strong" type to assume characteristics that are typically considered to be "weak" (and vice versa). In this sense, these types themselves can be seen to be 176

becoming or undergoing topological transformations. These transitional stages not only reveal how one type leads into the other, but also a gray area, in which it becomes seemingly impossible to unequivocally distinguish between the two types.

Hence the problem of decadence in Nietzsche, especially given its transitional aspects, is anything but a simple problem with a straightforward solution. We should resist the temptation to portray it as if it was a self-evident or a "natural" problem. For instance, Conway argues that Nietzsche "locates decadence in the natural, inevitable failure of the invisible body to sustain an efficient propagation through itself of will to power.,,7 For Conway, there is a "law of inevitable decay," which he justifies

"economically."S To be sure, making the claim that, for a body, the process of decadence is inevitable is not incorrect. Nietzsche himself makes this point when he writes that

"waste, decay, elimination ... are necessary consequences oflife, of the growth of life"

(WP 40). However, noting the inevitability or the naturalness of decadence should not deter us from inquiring into the ambiguity of this phenomenon, which speaks of one of the most questionable and tragic aspects of human existence, and upon which Nietzsche meditated without respite.

Moreover, there is something unnatural about the phenomenon of the decadence ofthe strong type, which would explain why this topic has received so little attention in recent literature.9 Usually, commentators operate with the presupposition - whether

7Nietzsche's Dangerous Game 48. 8 Nietzsche's Dangerous Game 71. 9 Deleuze's Nietzsche and Philosophy is a notable exception. Although Deleuze does not pose the problem in the terms in which I am posing it here, he is nevertheless concerned in his work with providing a sense and interpretation ofthe "becoming reactive" of the active forces, and the central role this phenomenon plays for Nietzsche's account of the genealogy of values. 177

directly acknowledged or not - that there are two pure and fixed types of human beings for Nietzsche, namely the life-affirming strong type and the life-denying weak type, and at some point in history the weak somehow came to dominate the strong, effecting an inversion of the old values. Since decadence is usually taken to have a life-denying connotation, it is assumed that only the weak or sick type is susceptible to decadence.

Therefore, decadence is not associated with the opposite, strong or healthy type. The guiding thread behind this interpretation is the crucial assumption that Nietzsche provides unequivocal criteria to differentiate between the strong and the weak types - an assumption which I believe is problematic.

This mode of interpretation has its root in Heidegger's influential Nietzsche lectures. As we know, according to Heidegger, Nietzsche's project of the revaluation of all values is stuck at an oppositional level, effecting only a metaphysical overturning of the Platonic-Christian system of values. Heidegger considers the problem of decadence, but only in the context of Nietzsche's discussion of the history of nihilism in the weak post-Platonic culture of the west. lO He takes Nietzsche's starting point as the latter's interpretation of the Platonic metaphysics of (supersensible) "Ideas." Heidegger argues that, for Nietzsche, all philosophy since Plato is the "metaphysics ofvalues."ll Even though Platonic metaphysics denies life, it inaugurates a new course in Western history by establishing its own "highest" values. Nietzsche's account of the history of nihilism is the key to his interpretation of the history of metaphysics, since the former account shows how all prior truths and the highest values of Platonism and Christianity have devalued

10 See Nietzsche III: 201-208. 11 Nietzsche III: 201. 178

themselves. For Heidegger, the entire concern of Nietzsche's philosophy is to confront the history of this nihilism, to complete it, and carry out a re-evaluation of all values. 12

But in this Heideggerian interpretation, the claim that Nietzsche is a metaphysician of values goes hand-in-hand with Heidegger's decision to treat the problem of decadence only in the context of post-Platonic nihilism. Heidegger is oblivious to aprior history of decadence, that of the pre-Platonic Greeks, which would show how the strong Hellenic type decays and makes possible something like the

Platonic mode of evaluation (Nietzsche has plenty to say about this, and we will take up this topic in the next chapter). Because Heidegger fails to consider this prior history, I suggest, he never questions his supposition that the strong and the weak are opposite types for Nietzsche. His argument involves showing that the latter's rejection of truth is only apparent, since Nietzsche still undertakes a critique of all those weak evaluations that deny life by denying the becoming of the sensible world. Nietzsche's re-evaluation of all values, then, would involve affirming the strength of becoming as opposed to the weakness of being. Thus, this Heideggerian reading implies that Nietzsche only transfers the question of truth and falsity to that of strength and weakness, and therefore one must locate Nietzsche's ultimate concern with truth (which in the end takes the metaphysical form of truth as "correspondence" to strong-becoming, instead of weak-being) within the latter realm of concepts. It is easy to see that Heidegger's reading essentially relies on the presence of unambiguous criteria to distinguish what constitutes the strong from the weak type. But if there were no such clear distinction between these two types, the entire

12 Nietzsche III: 203-204. 179

question of Nietzsche's commitment to truth would be confounded, and Heidegger's reading of Nietzsche as a metaphysical thinker would become questionable.

Contemporary interpreters have mostly rejected Heidegger's historical- metaphysical interpretation. However, in most cases, one can always detect a move in them to locate unequivocal criteria to differentiate between strong and weak wills. We saw this with respect to commentators like Cox, Blondel and Kofman in the previous chapter. Christopher Janaway seems to provide a more promising account. He acknowledges that, ultimately, slave morality has the same origin as the noble mode of evaluation, and thereby points out the complexity and ambiguity of Nietzsche's genealogical critique. 13 However, he insists that Nietzsche is unequivocally seeking

"truth" in giving a critique of slave morality, in order to claim him as a naturalist thinker. 14 It is hard to see how one can ascribe this unequivocal notion of truth to

Nietzsche if one seriously considers the ambiguity of his genealogical project. It appears, then, that Janaway too, at bottom, believes that Nietzsche provides a clear way of distinguishing between the strong and the weak types, like Heidegger.

It is understandable that these interpreters assume that there is pure typological distinction between the two wills. In many passages, Nietzsche criticizes any evaluation as "declining, debilitated [and] weary" if it denies or falsifies the basic conditions of life and its becoming (TI, "Morality" 5). The decadent will negates life, and in doing so, it posits a world of being as the supersensible world. For Nietzsche, there are some

"fundamental prerequisites oflife" that need to be affirmed (GM, III 28). Hence, it would

13 Christopher Janaway, Beyond Selflessness: Reading Nietzsche's Genealogy (Oxford UP, 2007) 101,209, 252. 14 Beyond Selflessness 3, 239. 180

seem that Nietzsche's overcoming of nihilism inverts the negation of life in order affirm life. Even if Nietzsche confounds the distinction between truth and falsity, by arguing that truth itself is a kind of error, he still maintains a proper distinction between affirmation and negation, and therefore between a life-affirming (noble or healthy or strong) will and a life-denying (base or sick or weak) will.

Indeed, Nietzsche gives elaborate descriptions of the two kinds of wills: the different perspectives out of which they view the world, their respective principles of evaluation, etc., which seem to clearly mark the boundary between the two types of wills.

For instance, he writes in Beyond Good and Evil that there are "two basic types" of moralities and that he is pointing to a "fundamental distinction" (260). Nietzsche argues that value distinctions arise within either a "dominating type that, with a feeling of well- being, was conscious of the difference between itself and those who are dominated - or alternatively, these distinctions arose among the dominated people themselves, the slaves and the dependents of every rank" (BGE 260). Further in the Genealogy ofMorality,

Nietzsche clearly states that he intends to sketch "typical character trait[s}" of the strong type (GM, I 5). His character analyses of both the strong and weak types unravel in sections 9-13 of the same book. IS Here, Nietzsche apparently isolates those particular characteristic features of the strong (or weak) type which would show why they affirm

(or deny) existence, thus clearly distinguishing between the two types. Let us consider

15 Nietzsche's characterizations of Goethe, Schopenhauer, Plato, Socrates, Jesus, the pre-Socratics, the Ancient Greeks, Homer, , Caesar, and the Roman and Scandinavian nobility, which depict typical traits of the strong and weak, are found throughout his works. Distinctive characteristics of the strong and weak types are also discussed in the chapters, "The free spirit" and "What is nobleT' ofBGE. Also, see GS 3,349, WP, Book Two: Critique of the Highest Values Hitherto and Book Four: Discipline and Breeding, and the chapter, "Expeditions of an Untimely Man" in TI. More examination of the typological character traits are also scattered throughout Z. 181

section 10. In this section, he remarks that the strong type is "necessarily active," and that it does not separate happiness from action. The strong persons/eel immediately that they are the happy ones; they do not need first of all to construct their happiness artificially by looking at their enemies or by lying to themselves. The strong human being is somebody who is "confident and frank with himself." These traits reflect the fact that all noble morality grows out of a triumphant saying "yes" to itself. This affirmative "yes" is the noble type's basic creative deed.

In contrast, Nietzsche argues that the slave morality is principally based on saying "no" to "everything that is 'outside', 'other', 'non-self. '" This "no" is its creative deed. Accordingly, the weak person of res sentiment is "neither upright nor naIve, nor honest and straight with himself... his mind loves dark comers, secret paths and back­ doors." Everything appeals to such a weak person as "his world, his security, his comfort." A weak person does not know how to actively "forget," but he waits for an opportunity to exploit the other, "temporarily humbling and abasing himself." Hence,

Nietzsche notes that the weak person is inevitably cleverer than the noble person, and this cleverness is his "condition of existence of the first rank." Accordingly, Nietzsche draws a fundamental distinction between the two types: while the strong type is dominated by the creative instinct, the weak type is governed by the instinct of self-preservation (OM, I

13).16

If one takes these typological differentiations as the sole assumptions guiding

Nietzsche's genealogical project, one ends up with an interpretation similar to

16 Also, see GS 349. 182

Heidegger's. For instance, Daniel Ahem maintains that Nietzsche has an unambiguous way of showing how or why a culture, an individual or an epoch is "healthy" or "sick.,,17

He argues that Nietzsche only rejects the "truths" of metaphysics, but by drawing out a clear distinction between the healthy and the sick, he wanted to establish "fictional" truths, which, although like metaphysics, is contingent upon the will to power, is nevertheless different in that it falls within an "understanding" of health and strength. IS

Ahem clearly reveals his Heideggerian commitments when he asserts that Nietzsche

"sought new foundations, new standards ... In this, he remained within the spirit of metaphysics he sought to destroy and was as concerned with the question of values as

Plato.,,19 Like many other commentators, Ahem, too, believes that Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics is unambiguous.

In contrast to these Heideggerian interpretations, I propose that with Nietzsche the distinction between the healthy and the sick is complicated and equivocal. I suggest that the different descriptions of the healthy and the sick that Nietzsche gives are useful only if one has already somehow spotted the strong from the weak or vice versa. The descriptions of strength and weakness which he provides are symptoms that need to be interpreted rather than some final truths. Because of the symptomatic character of

Nietzsche's descriptions, the attentive reader of Nietzsche often finds him using, what appears to be, the same characterizations to describe the strong type that he elsewhere used to describe the weak type. To take one example, he writes in a passage that the morality of the strong is characterized by a "profound for age and origins ... a

17 Ahem 2-5. 18 Ahem 5, footnote 9. 19 Ahem 5. 183

faith and a prejudice in favor of forefathers and against future generations" (BOE 260).

But elsewhere, raving against a slave morality that uncritically borrows and adheres to traditional and universal values, Nietzsche calls for a "purification of our opinions and value judgments" and for the noble person to "create" for herself her own "ideal," an ideal which is not somebody else's (OS 335). There are plenty of such apparent contradictions in Nietzsche's works, which instead of showing Nietzsche's inconsistency, urge the reader to stay with the profound ambiguities of careful interpretative reading.

Such reading demands that one should not take his descriptions of the strong and weak types at face-value, lest one wants to present a naive interpretation. 20

In line with this argumentation, I argue that, at bottom, there is an irreducible equivocation in Nietzsche's analysis and differentiation between the two types of wills.

As Nietzsche himself observes, "there is no health as such, and all attempts to define such a thing have failed miserably. Deciding what is health even for your body depends on your goal, your horizon, your powers, your impulses, your mistakes, and above all on the ideals and phantasms of your soul. Thus there are innumerable healths of the body" (OS

120). Indeed, for him, the strong and weak are relative concepts (OS 118). Nietzsche even claims that one can, at times, find the master and slave moralities "sharply juxtaposed - inside the same person even, within a single soul" (BOE 260). If we take this ambiguity seriously, we arrive at the Nietzschean problem of genealogical

20 For example, Janaway understands the above-quoted passage in GS 335 (without really considering the "contradictory" passage in BGE 260) to mean that Nietzsche is recommending a sort of and "" to the one who aspires to be a creator of values (Beyond Selflessness 120). I am not suggesting that this reading is obviously wrong, but rather that this naYve assessment hides the immense complexity behind most of Nietzsche's utterances (which demands that one looks at both sides of the coin and may forbid a simple straightforward interpretation). 184

interpretation. Conway seems to acknowledge this ambiguity when he writes, "The interpretation of entire peoples and ages is a tricky business, however, for any single policy or practice might signify either strength or weakness, health or decay.,,21 But he contends that Nietzsche solves the interpretative problem by restricting "his focus to those representative exemplars who 'stand for' an age as a whole.,,22 However, Conway's solution is circular, since it begs the question regarding how Nietzsche actually "spots" the great exemplar of an age, if it is not unambiguously clear whether an instance of practice of entire peoples signifies either strength or weakness. Why is this ambiguity cleared up when we instead consider an exemplary individual or the few exceptional ones? How does Nietzsche know the exceptional to be the exceptional one?

I suggest that there is no clear-cut way out of this interpretative dilemma, which does not end up positing some kind of circularity or the other. I argue that it is more productive to read Nietzsche's equivocation as pointing towards a topological continuity between these two types of wills. I borrow the term ''topology'' from Deleuze, who in his influential book on Nietzsche defines the "topology of reactive forces" as their "change of place, their displacement.,,23 I use this term in a similar way to mean a change of place or displacement, which makes possible a continuity between the two types. In our sense of the term, the topological continuity implies a gray area of transition between the two wills where the very distinction between a strong and a weak will becomes seemingly non-existent or indiscernible. To understand what this gray area of continuity implies, I

21 Nietzsche's Dangerous Game 79. 22 Nietzsche's Dangerous Game 79. 23 Deleuze 114. 185

will consider the problem of decadence, specifically in the context ofthe decadence of the strong type.

As we shall see, there are a plenty of arguments in Nietzsche's works, in which he suggests that the strong will that affirms life in all its creative capacities nevertheless falls into decadence. At times, he even claims that the strong will is not only more vulnerable to decadence than the weak will, which denies life and seeks solace in a world of being, but also that its decadence is inevitable. For instance, in the passage in Beyond Good Evil referred to above, he writes that "The ruin [the German word Verderbniss, which

Kaufmann translates as "corruption," but which could be more usefully translated as

"rotting" or "spoiling"], the destruction [the German word Zugrundegehen, which

Kaufmann translates as "ruination"] of higher people ... is the rule" (269). This suggests that the distinction between strong and weak wills cannot just be an absolute or a pure typological distinction of two types which do not intersect or overlap with one another.

There must also be a topological aspect to the relation between these two types. If we take up this neglected dimension seriously we will see that Nietzsche has a much more complex and ambiguous relation to metaphysics than is usually acknowledged.

One can perhaps try to avoid this conclusion by arguing that there are actually two kinds of decadences, one corresponding to the strong, and the other corresponding to the weak will, and further that the distinction between these two kinds of decadences is not equivocal. After all, Nietzsche does remark at times that the strong "suffer differently" from the weak (GS 251).24 Nietzsche argues that "there are two types of sufferers: first,

24 Also, see BGE 270. 186

those who suffer from a superabundance of life - they want a Dionysian art as well as a tragic outlook and insight into life; then, those who suffer from an impoverishment o/life and seek quiet, stillness ... " (OS 370). Presumably this implies that the decadence of the first type is also different from that of the second type, and we can discern a purely qualitative, unambiguous distinction between these two kinds of decadences. The decadent strong will, unlike the decadent weak will, still promotes life because the strong will is healthy at bottom (EH, "Wise" 2). Bruce Ellis Benson employs this strategy to clearly differentiate the two kinds of decadences. He argues that the point behind

Nietzsche's criticism is to denounce the kind of asceticism symptomatic of morality which denies life. Nietzsche promotes his own brand of (strong) asceticism that says to

"yes" to life?5 Nietzsche's asceticism as opposed to Socrates' (which was that of a weak decadent) sought a "'right'" ordering of the soul" and the "'true order of life. ",26 The

Heideggerian aspect of Benson's argument is clearly evident here.

In any case, I do not think that insisting on a strict distinction between the strong and the weak varieties of decadence bails us out of the complexity of issue at hand. I argue that, for Nietzsche, the ambiguity of the typological difference goes deeper than even a differentiation between the two kinds of decadences. I take the following passage in The Gay Science as decisive:

the question of whether the creation was caused by a desire for fixing, for

immortalizing, for being, or rather by a desire for destruction, for change,

for novelty, for future, for becoming. However, both types of desires prove

25 Bruce Ellis Benson, Pious Nietzsche: Decadence and Dionysian Faith (Indiana UP, 2008) 67. 26 Benson 87. 187

ambiguous upon closer approximation ... The desire for destruction, for

change and for becoming can be the expression of an overflowing energy

pregnant with the future ... but it can also be the hatred ofthe ill­

constituted, deprived and the underprivileged (370).

Indeed, I agree with Deleuze that "interpretation is [ ] a difficult art - we must judge whether the forces which prevail are inferior or superior, reactive or active; whether they prevail as dominated or dominant. In this area there are no facts, only interpretations.,,27

Moreover, without the idea of a gray area of transition between the two types, it is not possible to comprehend Nietzsche's interpretation of history. The topological transition implies that the two types have become; they change dynamically, undergoing constant metamorphosis, assuming different internal traits, thereby determining the course of history. Only when we understand that the meanings or the of the two types alter over the course of history, can we comprehend, for instance, Nietzsche's claim that with the invention of the "bad conscience" in slave morality, humankind as a whole becomes sick as it turns against itself: "man's sickness of man, of himself"(GM, II 16).

The slavish, ressentiment type could not tum inward and invert values if there was no gray area of transition between this type and the strong. The definitive moments of human history (and also the definitive moments of the future of humanity as Nietzsche hopes them to be) are precisely those in which the struggle between the two types reach a critical or threshold point, and decisive results are made: either the strong asserts its creative will over the weak, thereby taking humanity into higher and more glorious

27 Deleuze 58. 188

heights, or they lose this battle, thus inaugurating an era of decadent humanity. But these decisive moments of struggle indeed reveal that there is a gray area on the continuum where the strong can potentially taper away, as it were, and give birth to the weak type.

Nietzsche's genealogical critique, which inquires into the "descent of our moral prejudices" (GM, "Preface" 2), asks the question: "under what conditions did man invent the value judgments good and evil? and what value do they themselves have?" (GM,

"Preface" 3). Nietzsche apparently presents an "either/or" here by asking further: "Are they [the values] a sign of distress, poverty and the degeneration of life? Or, on the contrary, do they reveal the fullness, vitality and will oflife, its courage, its confidence, its future?" (GM, "Preface" 3). However, if in addition to the either/or of evaluations that are typologically differentiated, there is also a topological continuity signified by the degeneration of the healthy type, then there is an essential ambiguity underlying

Nietzsche's genealogical project. We could say that there is an "interaction" between the topological and typological aspects, which constitutes the very motor of history, its very becoming. Nietzsche's genealogy investigates this process, through the examination of the "descent of moral prejudices." Thus genealogical inquiry presupposes both the topological and typological aspects and the interaction between them.

4.2. Typology and topology

Nietzsche's account of the history of the West unfolds in the following way:

Ancient Greek culture grows in power, realizing its golden age (which Nietzsche, in his 189

early writings, determines to be 6th and 5th century B.C.), in which the

dominates the weak, base or "bad" type as reflected in its "master morality," art and

philosophy (BGE 260). The Socratic dialectical philosophy announces the death of tragedy, an inversion of the old Greek values. Nietzsche describes Socratism as "a sign of

decline, of exhaustion, of sickness, of the anarchic dissolution of the instincts" (BT,

"Attempt" 1). Already in The Birth afTragedy he sees Socrates as the most "questionable

phenomenon in Antiquity" who dared to "negate the nature of the Greeks (BT 13).

Socrates was the genuine opponent of tragic art: ''the Dionysiac versus the Socratic" (BT

12). Nietzsche characterizes the reversal effected by the Socratic turn in the following way: "Whereas in the case of all productive people instinct is precisely the creative­ affirmative force and consciousness makes critical and warning gestures, in the case of

Socrates, by contrast, instinct becomes the critic and consciousness the creator - a true monstrosity per defectum!" (BT13). With this inversion Socrates emerges as a new

''type'' of sick individual - who is "the forerunner of a completely different culture, art and morality" - in contrast to the healthy Hellenic type (BT 13). But how exactly is this inversion brought about? Did the Socratic weak type always exist as a distinct type lurking behind the healthy Greek culture? If so, then one must wonder why this type came into dominance at exactly this point in history and not at some other point.

To answer these questions, one may turn to the later Nietzsche, who, at the end of his career, considers the "problem of Socrates" again. Nietzsche notes that the historic moment when Socrates came onto the scene was unique in the sense that the Greek society had already been degenerating and the "old Athens was coming to an end" (T!, 190

"Socrates" 9). Socrates' arrival was timely and he understood that "all the world had need of him - his expedient, his cure, his personal art of self-preservation" (T!, "Socrates" 9).

The Socratic cure was welcomed by Athenians whose instincts were already degenerating and had become mutually antagonistic. Socrates took advantage of this situation. But this does not mean that the Socratic-rational type always existed as an abstract possibility, lurking somewhere in the background of the Greek, Dionysian type, when the latter was enjoying its glory days in Athens. Rather, I argue that this Socratic type has become. This type came into being, took form, shape and reality from out of the Greek soil itself. But it is not the same as the base, bad type, which was dominated by healthy Hellenic type during the golden period of the Ancient Greeks. It is not as if the Socratic type existed as an unchanging, idealized type, just waiting for an opportunity to wreak revenge on the

Dionysian type. Rather there is a process of internal decadence of the Ancient Greek aristocracy itself, which dynamically gives birth to the rational-dialectic instinct. At a certain point in history, the Socratic-rational type crystallizes into an autonomous type that turns against the aristocratic values. Viewed this way, Socrates is not the cause, but the effect or the symptom par excellence of an ongoing decaying process (TI, "Socrates"

2). 28 Expressed in other words, I suggest that it is only because the strong type undergoes decadence that the weak type is able to dominate and impose its mode of evaluation on history. The weak would not have gained victory if the strong had not degenerated on its

28 The "ascetic priests" (like Socrates) as the leaders of the "herd" would play an important and decisive role in the re-interpretation of the old weak type and their power structures, and therefore in the inversion of values. This is a vast and complex topic, and we will consider some of its aspects in the next chapter in our study of Greek decadence. But generally, the reader should keep in mind that the topological transition between the two types, involved in the decadence of the strong, is a dynamic process in which both types are mutually re-interpreted and re-defmed. 191

own terms. But how does this degeneration happen? How does the new Socratic type come to be? How does the Dionysian Greek culture undergo decadence and give birth to the ?29

At the outset, we can say that the emergence of an independent weak type (such as the Socratic one) presupposes a topological displacement of the strong (the Greek noble type). This is another way of saying what we said above: that the decadence of the strong Greek nobility itself begets the rational-dialectic man of Athens. But what does topological displacement of a type really mean? What does it involve? To explain this, I will make an important terminological distinction. Until now, we have tended to use the term active/reactive forces as synonymous with strong (affirmative)/ weak (denying) will, and there was no need for us to differentiate these terms. But to explain the process of topological transformation, while at the same time allowing for the fact that there are two types of wills, I make a nuanced but important distinction between "forces" and "wills." I borrow this strategy from Deleuze who uses this distinction to show the "becoming reactive" of the active forces. 3o With the decadence of the strong type, the strong will does not become the weak will, although the strong will decays. There are still two types

29 It is unproductive at this juncture to say that there is a "natural inevitability" to the decadence of the noble type ("What goes up comes down"). Conway, for instance, writes that "declining ages inevitably succeed healthy ages; strong peoples naturally degenerate into weak peoples," and that Nietzsche views Western history in terms ofa "renewable cycle of inexorable growth and decay," which is governed by a "natural" immutable law (Nietzsche's Dangerous Game 72). Even if this "" of history were true (and I am not sure it is true for Nietzsche, especially with respect to the view that modem culture will be inevitably succeeded by a healthy age), it does not make the process of the decadence of the strong any less problematic and question-worthy. The issue ofthe decadence of the strong is one of those terrible and tragic processes, upon which Nietzsche ceaselessly meditated. The question "why did life, physiological well-constitutedness everywhere succumb?" triggers and defines the very trajectory of his genealogical thought (WP 401). 30 Deleuze 63-72. In the analysis to follow, I will make constant references to Deleuze specifying the extent to which my account agrees with his. I will also indicate the crucial points at which my interpretation diverges from his. 192

of wills corresponding to a typology between the wills; with decadence there is no reduction of one type of will to another. Instead of wills, the topological displacement refers to the active forces becoming reactive. However, "active" and "reactive" still refer to the quality of forces; they are not pure quantitative terms that refer to the quanta of forces.

Our starting point is again the Nietzschean concept of "body" as a tremendous multiplicity with a plurality of dominating and dominated forces in continuous mutual struggle. The body is a political structure of organized power in which the "higher type

[is] possible only through the subjugation of the lower, so that it becomes a function"

(WP 660). The relative unity of a body is secured through this subjugation, which involves assimilation, appropriation, overpowering, forming, re-shaping, rumination, digestion, nutrition and elimination as various forms of interpretation. Thus, the body is a

"great reason, a manifold with one sense, a war and a peace, a herd and a herdsman" (Z, I

4). It reveals a hierarchy of forces consisting of dominated and dominating forces. With the will to power as the principle of interaction between all the forces, we have a field of interconnected forces governed by the elemental affect of commanding. The will to power's qualitative dimension implies that that which wants to grow must evaluate the value of whatever else wants to grow. Accordingly, at the level of forces, commanding and obeying as basic forms of struggle, yield active and reactive forces. At the level of wills, these same forms of struggle yield strong or affirmative will and weak or denying will. Although there is a deep affinity between the two levels, we could still differentiate them. For this, I refer to Deleuze, who suggests that "action and reaction are more like 193

means '" of the will to power which affirm and denies. ,,31 De1euze further remarks that affirmation is the "power of becoming active, becoming active personified," while negation is not simple reaction, but a "becoming reactive.,,32

What Deleuze means by this could be clarified through a simple example. If we consider the Ancient Greek culture as a particular body, Nietzsche's term "strong" or

"affirmative" could be used to refer to the culture as a whole. The Hellenic culture is said to have a strong or affirmative will. But the means employed by this culture to affirm existence is both the active, noble or the "good" type of human being and the reactive, base or the "bad" type of human being (BGE 260). Both these types perform different functions within the culture corresponding to a master morality which affirms existence.

We could make similar distinctions with respect to a "weak" or "denying" Platonic-

Christian culture and its components. It is also obvious that we could easily adopt similar distinctions if we begin with an individual person, a nation or a time-period in history as the particular body, instead of a culture. The important thing to note is that strong

(affirmative)/ weak (denying) and action! reaction refer to qualitative notions. The latter terms do not refer to merely quantitative concepts.

Given this, we can immediately observe that an affirming or denying will uses both action and reaction for the sake of its ends. Affirmation consists of active and reactive forces, since both kinds of forces must be in mutual struggle for the becoming of action. What then differentiates an affirmative, healthy or strong will from the negative, sick or weak will is the type ofrelation that exists between the active and the reactive

31 Deleuze 54. 32 Deleuze 54. 194

forces. I will analyze this issue in detail below. Further, the above differentiation between

forces and wills helps us to give an account of the topological transition from the strong to the weak type. The latter consists of a transition from the type of relation between

active and reactive forces characteristic of the strong will to that of weak will. For

Deleuze, this transition consists in active forces "becoming reactive." We must understand what is meant by this. Further, we must also note that although it is the active force which becomes reactive, the strong will in itself does not "become" a weak will.

Rather, the strong will decays and can give birth to a new type of weak will (in which active forces have become reactive) which comes to dominate the former will. This ensures that, in our account, the typological distinction between the strong and weak wills is still maintained, while there is a topological transition at the level of forces.

For Nietzsche, the strong type is characterized by its active faculty ofjorgetting.

Nietzsche writes, "Forgetfulness is not just a vis inertiae ... but is rather an active ability to suppress, positive in the strongest sense of the word" (OM, II 1). The faculty of forgetting is a form of selective filtering that does not allow everything of the thousand fold processes of mutual struggles that goes on in the underworld of drives, affects, and

"serviceable organs" to enter the realm of consciousness. It filters the content of this complicated process in order to maintain a relative unity, "a little peace, a little tabula " at the level of consciousness, so that we can simply live through our experience without having to bother about how our variegated experiences are taken in, processed, assimilated and digested (OM, I 1). It sustains a relative stability and health, providing a unity to the bodily system. Specifically, the faculty of forgetting maintains the health of 195

the system in three ways: first, it is responsible for a sort of quick recovery from bad experiences. Instead of brooding over the consequences of such an experience, and therefore potentially developing a sort of self-loathing or self-, the faculty of forgetting helps in the process of healing. It helps dispense the traces of an experience that might potentially induce one to pass a slanderous moral judgment on life. "To be unable to take his enemies, his misfortunes and even his misdeeds seriously for long - that is the sign of strong, rounded natures" (GM, I 10). Second, it is responsible for the health of this system by making room for something new, some new experiences, "above all for nobler functions and functionaries, for ruling, predicting, predetermining" (GM, II

1). Nietzsche describes this faculty as the "doorkeeper or guardian of mental order, rest and etiquette" without which there could be no happiness, cheerfulness, hope and pride

(GM, II 1). And thirdly, it is this faculty which makes it possible for one to be "done with" any particular experience, not just the bad ones; it enables one to "'cope' with" experience in general (GM, II 1). In other words, the faculty of forgetting ensures that one is not overcome by either one's own victories, defeats or spoils. Forgetting helps one to "move on."

I contend that this ability to "move on" is what makes it possible for one to be active or perform actions, in that one can proactively welcome new experiences. Here I am not suggesting something dubious that the body in which the faculty of forgetting is impaired cannot perform any actions. Rather, the impaired body, unlike the healthy body, can perform only internalized actions (that is, these actions can be seen as a consequence of what Nietzsche calls the "internalization" of instincts which results from the instincts 196

not being able to discharge themselves outwardly (OM, II 16)). Such actions are not

"active" in the genuine sense of the word, since as Nietzsche notes elsewhere they are characterized by the "inability not to react to a stimulus" (TI, "Morality" 2). Just like the stage actor who eternally rehearses his role behind the curtains, but never comes onto the stage to act, the impaired body is unable to perform genuine actions. On the other hand, an active faculty of forgetting keeps the body healthy by enabling actions.

Let us now consider the relation of "consciousness" to the body. According to

Nietzsche, consciousness is a superficial or surface phenomenon, which rather than creating the relative unity or the stability of the body, only passively reflects that this unity has already been achieved. Consciousness is only a symptom or a sign to be interpreted which hides the complex struggle of forces "beneath" it rather than reveal them. The forces constituting the body engage in a long process of mutual struggle, in which each force imposes its own one-sided perspective on the whole. A kind of truce is reached between the different one-sided perspectives when a single will emerges as the commander which has subjugated resistances, and is now able to marshal the other forces as troops or instruments to accomplish the task it has set for itself. Nietzsche refers to the truce as "a kind of justice and contract" (OS 333). Only when this peace contract is won, does "the ultimate reconciliation scenes and final accounts of the long process rise to consciousness" (OS 333). Therefore, consciousness means nothing but "a certain behavior a/the drives towards one another" (OS 333). The greatest part of the activity of the forces remains hidden to consciousness, and so the latter symbolizes the relatively mildest and calmest type of thought. 197

Given this analysis of the faculty of forgetting and consciousness, let us see how the active and reactive forces are related to each other in the strong type. The strong type is strong because the active forces in it dominate the reactive forces, such that the latter obey the former. For Nietzsche, there is a "proper response," or (as Kaufmann translates it, a "true reaction") which is that of action (GM, 110).33 In other words, it is essential that in a healthy type, the reactive forces are "themselves acted.,,34 Translated into

Nietzsche's language of morality, this means that the noble method of evaluation begins by evaluating itself first, saying "yes" first to itself. The masters spontaneously act and declare, "We the noble, the good, the beautiful and the happy!" (GM, I 10). Only derivatively, that is, after the event, that the masters define the base, the rabble as the

"bad" ones. What is bad is something that is not good. The bad is defined derivatively through what is primary, the good. In this sense, the "good" sets the "bad" against itself as its own limit point, and it needs this limit to differentiate its elite nobility from the common and the undistinguished. Retranslating back into the parlance of forces, we say that the active force provokes reaction; or action "precipitates reaction" as Deleuze puts it.35 This particular relation between the active and reactive forces distinguishes the strong type.

When a strong type dominates, it means that this specific relation between the active and the reactive forces has been established and is currently the prevailing order.

When Nietzsche says that the Ancient Greek culture is of the strong type, he means that this culture represents the above described relation between the two kinds of forces.

33 Nietzsche's original reads: " ... die eigentliche Reaktion, die der Tat ... " 34 Deleuze 111. 3S Deleuze 111. 198

Topologically speaking, I contend that at this stage, there is yet no "weak" ressentiment type corresponding to Platonic-Christian slave morality. This is, of course, not to deny that there are reactive forces or a weak type corresponding to the noble Greek culture, since the bad type serves this function. However, I argue that the particular weak type of slave morality first emerges or comes into being as a consequence of the disintegration of the strong type. The decadence of the strong type involves precisely a disturbance or malfunctioning of this relation between the active and the reactive forces, which results in a topological displacement. As this decadence reaches a critical or threshold point on the topological scale, a weak type, typified by ressentiment, is born. For Nietzsche, this weak type is essentially characterized by the inversion or the "reversal of the evaluating glance" which characterized the strong type (GM, 110). In moral terms, and in contrast to the evaluating stance of the strong type, the slave morality begins with a "no" as its creative deed. It says "no" to the previous ideals of the master, thereby branding them as

"evil," and then only derivatively it says "yes" to itself as "good" in opposition to the evil. Hence slave morality depends on there being "an opposing, external world ... external stimuli in order to act at all" (GM, I 10). It defines itself as "good," not unconditionally, but in opposition to the "evil" master. It is good because it is not evil.

Hence, unlike the strong type for which the true reaction is that of action, for the weak type, "its action is basically a reaction" (GM, I 10). The problem is to comprehend how the decadence of the strong type comes about. What exactly happens in the topological process of the decadence of the strong type, which gives birth to a new (weak) type?

What is involved in the inversion of the evaluative gaze? 199

Let us again consider the body. Based on the above discussion of the background thousand-fold processes and the of the consciousness, we could say that there are two kinds of reactive devices in the body: one corresponding to the unconscious level, and the other, to the surface level of consciousness. For Nietzsche, the reactive unconscious refers to the battleground in which the various forces fight for supremacy; it constitutes the "greatest part of our mind's activity" which is unfelt by the conscious body for the most part (GS 333).36 Nietzsche's of digestion are elucidating. He describes this greatest part of mind's activity as "spiritual ingestion," in which similar processes go on as with the digestion of food. It involves endless rumination (something not reducible to indigestion), since this unconscious apparatus is a passive faculty which cannot get "rid of an impression once it has made its impact" (GM, II 1). In a sense, the unconscious is never completely able to "cope" with the impressions impressed on it. It is the permanent site where "our underworld of serviceable organs work with and against each other" (GM, II 1). It resembles the faculty of "memory," oflasting imprints (GM, II

1).

It must be borne in mind that the unconscious reactive device is not dispensable for the healthy body. It is true that this device is like the faculty of memory, which holds on to impressions and experiences and never completely digests them. But this is where the active faculty of forgetting plays a vital part. The latter faculty, as a doorkeeper and a guardian, actively suppresses the underworld of ruminative, thousand-fold struggles, precisely in order to ensure that most of what takes places in the unconscious background

36 Deleuze defines the reactive unconscious as the "digestive, vegetative and ruminative system," which is characterized by "mnemonic traces, by lasting imprints" (112). 200

does not get up to the surface level of consciousness. It suppresses them so that consciousness, which is the other passive reactive apparatus, reflects the achieved

(relative) unity of the body. In this sense, in a healthy body, there is a unity established by a dominating active force, which transforms the other forces to be a function of itself. A properly functioning active faculty of forgetting just symbolizes this relative unity of the body. It acts upon the reactive apparatuses, and when this action is successful, it is reflected as a unity at the level of consciousness. The faculty of forgetting and the two systems of reactive apparatus thus work together in maintaining the health and the strength of the body.

Functionally speaking, active forgetting makes it possible for the body's unity to be reflected at the surface of consciousness by keeping the ruminating unconscious mnemonic traces at bay. Thus, the facu1ty of forgetting must be seen as the active apparatus which bridges the gap between the two reactive devices, precisely by holding them apart. Keeping the unconscious impressions at bay not only enables consciousness to reflect the healthy unity of the body, but also makes it possible for a kind of

"freshness" to be maintained at the level of consciousness, so that it is able to welcome new experiences. If consciousness is fresh and ready to welcome new experiences, the present excitation is not confused with the mnemonic traces of the unconscious. And this is a vital function of consciousness that contributes to the health of the body. Overall, it is the active faculty of forgetting, as the "doorkeeper or guardian" of order, that acts upon the reactive devices, ensuring that the reactive forces are "themselves acted." Forgetting 201

guarantees that the healthy body is active and performs its actions, and is able to do what it can do, by marshalling the tools at its disposal.

What happens then during the process of decadence that will give birth to the ressentiment type? The reactive forces cease to be acted because of which there is a change in place or displacement of these forces. In other words, when the reactive forces cease to be acted, unconscious mnemonic impressions invade the consciousness. The former take the place of excitation. This invasion indicates the onset of decadence, and it constitutes a disturbance in the relation between the active and reactive forces. But how does this displacement come about? Where do we locate the functional error: in the reactive devices or in the active faculty of forgetting? Or perhaps in both? Nietzsche writes that, "The person in whom this apparatus of suppression [faculty of forgetting] is damaged, so that it stops working, can be compared (and not just compared) to a dyspeptic; he cannot 'cope' with anything ... " (GM, II 1). It is only through damage to the faculty of forgetting that the traces of memory hitherto operative in the reactive unconscious infiltrate the consciousness. Because of the invasion, there is an "active desire not to let go, a desire to keep on desiring what has been" (GM, II 1). A human being who suffers from this is caught up in the spirit of revenge, which is "the will's ill­ will toward time and its 'It was'" (Z, II 20).

Deleuze agrees with Nietzsche that there must be "a lapse in the faculty of forgetting" for the mnemonic traces to invade consciousness.37 Since the main function of the active faculty of forgetting is the acting out of reactions, the invasion results in the

37 Deleuze 114. 202

condition that the active forces are no longer able to perform their main function. The active forces lose the immediacy peculiar to perform their function; they are "deprived of the material conditions of their functioning ... they are separatedfrom what they can do.,,38 In this sense, they become reactive. Deleuze writes that when the mnemonic traces take the place of excitation, it results in "reaction itself tak[ing] the place of action, reaction prevail[ing] over action.,,39 However, he then makes a confusing and perplexing argument when he apparently traces back the faulty operation of the faculty of forgetting as the effect of a prior decay in one of the reactive apparatus. Specifically, Deleuze argues that for the faculty of forgetting to renew consciousness and keep it "fresh" for new experiences, "it constantly has to borrow the energy" from the conscious device itself, and then make this energy its own to give it back to consciousness.4o The decay in the faculty of forgetting, argues Deleuze, results from the fact that it "no longer finds in one kind of reactive forces the energy necessary to repress the other kind and to renew consciousness.,,41 The reactive forces get the better of active forces and dominate them

(as opposed to being dominated), but not by becoming superior forces. However, Deleuze insists that "Everything takes place between reactive forces," and that there is a "strange subterranean struggle which takes place entirely inside the reactive apparatus.,,42 I find this segment of Deleuze's argument hard to follow for the following reason. If the active faculty of forgetting is so dependent upon the reactive consciousness to furnish it with the required "energy," it is hard to see why exactly forgetting should be an "active" force and

38 Deleuze 114. 39 Deleuze 114. 40 Deleuze 113. 41 Deleuze 114. 42 Deleuze 114. 203

consciousness, a "reactive" faculty. In other words, if it is up to the faculty of forgetting to act its reactions by holding the two systems of reactions apart, how can the reactive consciousness in the end emerge as the unit which is responsible for supplying energy to the faculty of forgetting? Moreover, I do not believe that Nietzsche himself indicates anything in his writings that will directly support Deleuze's thesis.43

Deleuze's argument is also perplexing given his own insistence, earlier in his book, that the negative "is a result of activity.,,44 He insists this, as we noted in the previous chapter, to establish his internalist, anti-Hegelian thesis that the negative has a

"real" status. However, his suggestion that "everything takes places between reactive forces" and that the active faculty depends on the reactive apparatus for its energy seem to suggest that the negative (as decadence resulting from a disturbance to the active faculty due to which they cannot act their reactions) does not result from activity. Instead, it results from a prior negative activity "that takes place entirely inside the reactive apparatus." Hence, it appears that Deleuze's account of the origin of decadence is inconsistent with his strict internalist thesis about the origin of the negative. The former account places decadence purely on the side of the reactive forces, in the subterranean struggle within the reactive apparatus. Therefore, I argue that Deleuze's interpretation implies a strict typology of forces, even though he emphasizes the topological dimension by explicating the becoming reactive of the active forces.

43 Perhaps, Deleuze's argument is partly inspired by Freud's view of the relation between consciousness and the unconscious. In the passages where he presents his argument, Deleuze compares his account to that of Freud's ''topical hypothesis" (112). 44 Deleuze 9. 204

In contrast to Deleuze, I argue that the origin of the disturbance to the active faculty of forgetting lies in the active apparatus itself. Decadence has its source in the activity of the latter, not in a prior reactive process. The becoming reactive of the active forces is a possibility that belongs to the active forces. Hence, there is an irreducible ambiguity to the decadence of the strong type. The active forces are not only "delegated by activity to work with reactive forces" and their activity is not merely "functional," as

Deleuze suggests.4S I argue that the active forces have the freedom to exceed this functionality precisely as an affirmation of the strength of the body. And it is this excessive quality that makes the active apparatus vulnerable to decadence. As I will show below, the tendency to exceed mere functionality is grounded in the very fundamental instinct of the strong type, which is the will to grow, governed by the will to power. In other words, the very basic traits which make the strong type what it is, also make it susceptible to decadence. In the following section, through an interpretation of

Nietzsche's various scattered remarks, I will show the different ways in which the basic traits of the strong make it susceptible to decadence.

In our interpretation, it still holds true that the emergence of a new weak type - the sick type of ressentiment - is connected to the topological displacement of the reactive forces. And to this extent, our interpretation is similar to Deleuze's. Our reading differs from Deleuze's in locating the source of the possibility of the topological displacement. The interaction between the topological and the typological aspects during the process of decadence follows the same basic structure as described above.

45 Deleuze 113. 205

Topologically, at the level of forces, there is a gray area of continuity between the active and the reactive forces in which the former "becomes" the latter. This makes possible the birth of a new weak type. However, at the level of wills the strong does not collapse into the weak, but they are still distinct as two types of wills (affirmative and negative). In other words, the topological ambiguity at the level of forces remains even if the strong and the weak are typologically distinct. The strong will is still ruled by its master morality, and defined by its basic creative instinct and an active faculty of forgetting. And the weak type of res sentiment is ruled by slave morality, and defined by its self- preserving instinct and the spirit of revenge. The becoming reactive of the active forces refers to the dynamic movement of history, in which the new weak type comes to be and takes its own shape to dominate the course of history.

I must note a final point about Deleuze's interpretation. Even if we assume with

Deleuze that it is the reactive apparatus which is ultimately responsible for decadence, he has no account of why there is a lapse of forgetting or how this lapse of forgetting itself happens (or, in other words, why or how the reactive conscious apparatus cannot provide the necessary energy to the faculty of forgetting). Deleuze does not indicate how those decisive moments in history - that trigger the topological process of transition of active forces - are themselves brought about. At crucial points in his text, he just passes over this issue by writing "Let us suppose that there is a lapse in the faculty of forgetting,,,46 or

"let us suppose that, with the help of favorable external or internal circumstances, reactive forces get the better of and neutralize active force.,,47 But what are these

46 Deleuze 114. 47 Deleuze 56. 206

"favorable external or internal circumstances"? I suggest that Deleuze does not really

consider this issue precisely because he locates the cause of the faulty operation of the active faculty in the reactive apparatus. With such an account, if one tries to indicate what these favorable circumstances are which lead to the lapse in the faculty of forgetting, one is able to come up only with a still prior reason which is located in another reactive feature of the body. To avoid this regress, we must locate the circumstances conducive for the lapse in forgetting precisely in the activity of the forces themselves. In doing so, we would not find these circumstances in some other prior active device, but rather we would show how the nature of activity itself leads, at a certain point, to a condition which makes it vulnerable to a lapse in the forgetting function. For this purpose, we must isolate some peculiar characteristics of the strong type that not only define it as such, but also show how this type is vulnerable to decadence. Our analysis of these typological traits of the strong type will show that these points of vulnerability to decadence are those that show an inevitable conflict between the strong type's will to create and its will to self­ preservation. This is the topic of our discussion in the next section.

But before I proceed, I want to isolate a particular definition of decadence which

Nietzsche provides, which will be most relevant for our discussion. This definition, the one he gives in OM, II 1 and also in WP 233, maintains that the inability ''to have done with an experience" is the sign of decadence. We have already alluded to it in our discussion above, and it brings into play our entire analysis of the faculty of forgetting, the consciousness and the body. I will not pay specific attention to some of the other definitions of decadence that Nietzsche offers. For example, in WP 174, Nietzsche 207

defines decadence as the "inability to guard against any infection." Elsewhere, he claims

that the anarchy of instincts is symptom of decadence (T!, "Socrates" 4), and also that the

need to one's instincts is the formula for decadence (T!, "Socrates" 11). And

further, he suggests that the "inability not to react to a stimulus" is a form of degeneration

(T!, "Morality" 2). Although these other definitions are important, they are not directly

relevant for our analysis of that gray area in the topological scale, where the strong type degenerates leading to the birth of a new weak type. These other definitions of decadence pertain to more established weak types (such as the Christian meek type or the modem herd type), in which the weak instincts are more unambiguously prominent. Put differently, from a topological point of view, these latter definitions of decadence presuppose the definition that Nietzsche gives in GM, II 1 and WP 233.

4.3. The "weak" sides of the strong type

[It} ends, like every good thing on earth, by sublimating itself (GM, II 10).

Nietzsche gives typical qualitative descriptions of both the strong and weak types in almost all of his works written after The Gay Science. In what follows, I will isolate four distinctive character traits or "virtues" of the strong type (the last of these traits,

"corruption," is more correctly an essential consequence of possessing the strong virtues such as the first three).48 I argue that these representative characteristics of the strong that

48 To be sure, the four character traits to be discussed below are not meant to be exhaustive of the strong type. One could perhaps discern other traits by studying Nietzsche's rich descriptions of the strong. But I believe that the characteristics isolated below are sufficient to show thoroughly the different ways in which this type can be seen to be susceptible to decadence. They will also suffice for my analysis in the next 208

make them the noble type are also the traits which make them susceptible to decadence.

With respect to each of these four characteristics, I show that there is an inevitable conflict between the strong type's will to create and its will to self-preservation, signifying this point of susceptibility.49 Thus, my account will indirectly reveal that the lapse in active forgetting is a consequence of the activity of the forces and not their reactivity.

Further, the four traits to be outlined below bring out the different ways in which the strong could be vulnerable to decadence by showing the different ways that the strong type could undergo spoiling or rotting (Verderbniss). My claim is that the actual decadence of a particular strong culture or individual, its destruction or ruination

(Zugrundegehen), occurs when these different ways of Verderbniss come together in a specific way unique to that culture or individual. In the next chapter, where I will carry out a case study of the decadence of the Greek culture, I will show the particular way in which mere susceptibility to decadence is converted to the actual, historical decadence of a noble culture. This analysis would then show the way in which the Zugrundegehen of a particular culture would depend upon or rest on its Verderbniss.

4.3.1. Solitude

The strong type is essentially creative, and the strong person creates her own values. The morality of strength is based on an awareness of the "distance" between the chapter where I take up the issue of how mere vulnerability to decadence might turn into a case of actual decadence, when I discuss the "death of tragedy" in Ancient Greek culture. 49 Although the dominant drive in the strong type is the will to create, it also has a secondary drive towards self-preservation. This should not surprise us since the strong type is not only constituted by active forces, but also reactive forces. 209

strong and the weak. This situation is in contrast to that of weak morality, especially the

slave morality (of ressentiment). Pity for others' suffering, equality, mediocrity and justice for all are some of the ideals which weak morality preaches, even though this

preaching betrays the underlying quality of the will to power that takes pleasure in

conspiring against and defeating the strong. However, there is strength in this morality of

numbers: the strength of self-preservation. In its dealings, the weak never loses sight of

its advantages, and the ''thought of purpose and advantage is even stronger than its

strongest drives" (OS 3). It is this very conserving principle that is not dominant in the

strong, which "succumb[s] to its drives" (OS 3). The greatness of the strong type lies in

its "being different, in incommunicability, in distance of rank" (WP 876). The noble soul

is typically reluctant to admit of equals to itself. It takes pride in the and responsibilities which it sees as its destiny to fulfill, and is neither eager to share these duties with other people, nor perform them for the sake of others (but for its own sake).

But it is exactly this quality of the strong which constitutes its solitude and isolation.

Nietzsche describes "solitude" as the strong person's "virtue" (BOE 284). And as a virtue, it is something that is possessed in "common with no one else" (Z, I 5). He associates such lofty notions as the destiny of humankind with the fate and responsibility of the stronger, higher nature. The heavy responsibility creates a solitude that is

inaccessible to praise or blame, and a sense ofjustice that is beyond appeal. The strong person is rare and must live alone, away from the "market-place," the petty and the wretched (Z, I 12). Only individuals who are able to endure and love oneself enough, and those who do not seek comfort easily can survive breathing the icy breath of solitude. 210

But the dangers inherent in such a life of solitude are multiple. He who carries out

his task in solitude must risk situations where everybody constantly misunderstands him

and his actions, since no one can understand his "language" or the depth of his deeds.

Moreover, there is the tendency for noble to misunderstand one another because of the unique meanings of each of their tasks. At times they remain hidden, and even misunderstand themselves (WP 870). They undergo different kind of sufferings than the weak type. They "suffer too deeply from the smallest wounds" (Z, I 12).50 The strong soul shivers in the "frost of solitude" and there is a danger it "might become insolent, scornful and an annihilator," and that it might lose its "highest hopes" (Z, I 8). Living alone also means a noble person is prone to accidents and rarely propagates. Because of the diversity of the noble type's conditions of life the "likelihood that it will get into an accident and be destroyed (zu Grunde geht) is truly enormous" (BOE 276).

Finally, there is a pride associated with solitude which demands that the solitary keeps his distance from the common and the wretched. 51 (It should be emphasized here that, in the rest of this section, when I talk about the "base," the "weak," the "common," the "wretched," and the "sick," I do not mean the same weak type - that has the unique character of ressentiment - which comes to define the dominant slave morality, after the strong has been defeated. Instead, I use these terms to mostly refer to the weak type that falls under the rule of the master morality. The weak type of slave morality, as I have argued above, comes into being as a peculiar, new ressentiment type, only after the

50 One should note that this characteristic of the strong type is, in a sense, ambiguous because Nietzsche also often describes the weak type as suffering from small wounds (since the latter type has an inability to forget or "digest" its bad experiences). 51 Zarathustra proclaims, "It is not your lot to be a swatter of flies" (Z, I 12). 211

particular, historical strong type has undergone decadence (that is, only when the active

forces have become reactive). However, this does not mean that the two weak types do

not share any common features. On the contrary, they do share a large number of

common traits, since self-preservation is the still the dominant drive in both of these

weak types). The solitary preserves and conserves himself by avoiding mingling with the

common and thereby soiling his hands. 52 However, because of its proud solitude and

reticence, the noble soul can "misjudge[ ] the sphere [of the base] it despises" (GM, I 10).

For instance, one motivation for the strong type to misjudge itself is that only through an

incorrect self-estimation can it continue to endure the weak type, albeit from a certain distance (Z, III 9). But this just means that the strong misjUdges the worth of the weak, and is gentle towards them, even though the latter may not deserve it. The weak repays the strong type's generosity by taking advantage of this erroneous self-estimation in a cruel manner; it makes the noble type pay highly for the glitch in its judgment by subjecting it to slander, suspicion and conspiracy. It punishes the strong for its virtues, and thus subjects it to its "poisonous injustice," which may in the end be responsible for the strong type's "undoing" (Z, I 12).53 To make matters worse, the strong natures then take "revenge" on themselves for misjudging themselves and for being gentle towards the ignoble lot (Z, III 9). Solitude, thus, suggests one way in which the higher natures might go through Verderbniss.

S2 See GS 293. Here, Nietzsche notes that the higher nature must take precautions to ensure that "large amounts of [its] strength are not sapped uselessly!" S3 In a discarded note originally intended to be included in a passage in the Ecce Homo, Nietzsche writes, "If there are any means at all for destroying me who are , the instinct of poisonous flies discerns these means. For one who has greatness there is no fight with the small: hence the small become masters" (EH, "Zarathustra" 5, footnote 3). 212

I argue that the dangers and challenges inherent in the solitude of the strong type points to a conflict between its essential will to create and its will to self-preservation.

This conflict reflects the greatest challenge for the strong type which is to exercise its creative instinct, while at the same time, preserving or maintaining itself. There is a very thin margin for error at the height of this conflict. And the strong type may often lose this challenge, by risking the instinct of self-preservation, even if that means it must risk its

"health and honor," in order to render meaning and reality to the former instinct (OS 3).54

In this sense, solitude shows one way in which the higher natures might potentially spoil themselves and become vulnerable to decadence. We must also note here that the conflict between creation and self-preservation is something that the weak does not have to contend with, since for this type the will to self-preservation is clearly a dominating instinct. Therefore, from this point of view, the weak has an advantage over the strong.

Hence, Nietzsche suggests that the "rotting" and the "destruction" (Verderbniss and

Zugrundegehen) of the strong type is the rule rather than the exception.

Finally, we must note that, at times, Nietzsche describes the solitude of the strong type in the same vein as he describes the solitude of the "" or "saint" or the

"priest." He associates the noble tendency for the "strangest and most dangerous solitude, in the form of a holy saint" with the "highest instinct for cleanliness," and defines holiness itself as the highest spiritualization of the latter instinct (BOE 271). Speaking of the "" of the future, Nietzsche remarks that these strong natures must be like who put on masks, and suffer the torments of seven solitudes (WP 988, 985).

S4 See GS 349, where Nietzsche writes, "To wish to preserve oneself is a sign of distress, of a limitation of the truly basic life-instinct, which aims at the expansion a/power and in doing so often enough risks and sacrifices self-preservation." 213

Such passages, which point to an asceticism of solitude shared by both the strong type and the hermit or the priest, indicate the essential ambiguity in the character of the strong type. Zarathustra describes the priests as his "enemies," although he is also their blood relative (Z, II 4). And we know what Nietzsche says about the ascetic priest in his famous analysis of the ambiguous role played by the priest - who is both a decadent and a strong human being55 - in the overturning of the previously healthy ways of evaluation. My suggestion is not that the strong type is actually the ascetic priest in disguise or vice versa. But rather, notwithstanding the many qualitative differences between the two, which Nietzsche discusses in length, the analysis of "solitude" suggests a topological continuity between the strong type and the ascetic priest. My interest is in the gray area where the strong type disintegrates, giving birth to other weaker types. Solitude is what is demanded of the strong type if it must create values; but, it is precisely this demand which exposes its "weak" side.

4.3.2. The bestowing virtue

Out of solitude comes the great need to bestow. Zarathustra expresses this thought at the beginning of the second part of Thus Spoke Zarathustra, when he finds himself drawn towards the very human beings from whom he had previously withdrawn into solitude: "Indeed a lake is within me, solitary and self-contained; but the river of my love draws it off - down to the sea!" (Z, II 1). Unlike the theoretician or the hermit who abstracts away from the world in which he exists, the joyful wisdom of the convalescent draws him towards the very world which he must now, with necessity, create and shape

55 See GM, III 15, and the entire third essay ofthis book. 214

out of his will. "And what you have called world, that shall be created only by you: your reason, your image, your will, your love it shall become!" (Z, II 2). But what kind of necessity it is that draws the noble person to the world? It is the necessity born out of

"love." Love has the quality of superabundance or excess; love, essentially has the quality of "flowing-over" to the other. Zarathustra says, "My impatient love overflows in torrents, downwards, toward rising and setting" (Z, II 1). We must understand bestowing as the highest virtue, involving the surging of heart with overflowing love and the compulsion to give. The one who bestows has the thirst to pile up all riches in his soul, and therefore, like a star, he compels everything towards him, but not in order to devour them; but rather so that these things flow back out of his "wells as gifts of [his] love" (Z,

I 22: 1). There is a happiness associated with the power that wants to overflow, that is conscious "of a wealth that wants to make gifts and give away" (BOE 260).

But what does the bestowing virtue give? And what effect does this virtue have on the individual who bestows? Nietzsche's answer is that only through bestowing does one create values. Bestowing is the highest virtue of the strong, creator-soul. The necessity with which the giver gives pertains to the necessity of the one who wills with one will (Z,

122). And when the strong individual wills in this way, it liberates her; loving and bestowing are liberating experiences (Z, II 2). The lover experiences freedom. And out of this experience, she attempts to create the world in her own image, by tempting and seducing the world through the virtuous strength of her will. Bestowing and creating is thus the great redeemer of the strong, healthy person who has suffered too much under the "spirit of gravity" in carrying the responsibility of world on her shoulders. Bestowing 215

redeems by making the creator "lighter" (Z, II 2). Nietzsche often uses the metaphor of

"pregnancy" to describe the plight and redemption of the creator. The "wild wisdom" of the creator becomes "pregnant on lonely mountains," and she reaches a point where her wisdom wants to overflow (Z, II 1). The solitary's "great love of oneself' is the true sign of her pregnancy (Z, III 3). She has suffered enough in bearing the questionable burden of humankind, and in being assigned the task of its future course. As the creator becomes ripe with her pregnancy, she begins her "going-under" (untergehen) and going beyond herself. The burden the creator bears can be lightened only if she finds her "children," that is, the values she can call her own. But she realizes that she cannot discover her children and her values as something that are already present in the world, but rather she must invent them first. She gives birth to her values, and through this creative deed, she redeems and unburdens herself. In thus overcoming herself, she determines the course of future humanity and redeems the past (Z, III 12:12).

But these very great virtues of the ability to love and bestow can also make the strong type vulnerable to weakness. How? The strong person tends to be naiVe precisely because of its bestowing power. Because the compulsion to bestow is blind, the strong soul can often suffer "attacks of [ ] love" and it can be indiscriminate about the kind of persons towards which it extends its giving hand (Z, I 17). For instance, the strong person may irrationally waste his gifts on the common people, who only hate and vilify the former for inventing his own virtues (Z, I 17). This irrationality and blindness imply an inability to see the "commonplace people as what they are" (OS 3). The exceptional natures "do not themselves feel like exceptions" and therefore, they fail to "understand 216

the common natures and arrive at a proper estimate of the rule" (GS 3). As a result, the higher natures are sometimes not able to keep that essential "distance" from such people, and thus may not be able to preserve themselves and their energies for worthier tasks.

Nietzsche calls this the "eternal injustice of the noble" (GS 3). By naively loving even those that are unworthy of its love the strong soul "carries on its shoulders too much that is alien" (Z, III 11 :2). Thus, "love is the danger of the loneliest, love of anything if only it is alive!" (Z, III 1). We see here a necessary conflict between the will to create, which at times compels it to bestow its love upon others indiscriminately, and the will to preserve oneself that demands that the strong type use its bestowing virtue prudently.

To finish, we must mention a final consequence of the naivety of the bestowing type. The naIve strong person may, at his more vulnerable moments, expect something

(perhaps, a kind of recognition or mutual understanding) from the weak and the base upon whom he bestows. In bestowing their gift on humankind, the strong natures can naively assume that their "own passion [is] something that is present in everyone" (GS

3). They hope that there is someone who "approaches them with as much as a thousandth part of their suffering and passion" (WP 971). When this hope is upset, the strong person thinks to himself, "They take from me: but do I yet touch their souls?" (Z, II 9). However he soon realizes that there is an infinite chasm between giving and taking, which perhaps cannot be bridged, and that he cannot know about the happiness of those who take. This discovery might lead to frustration due to which there is a danger that the noble natures lose "their sense of shame," and their "hands and heart[s] [may get] calloused from sheer distributing" (Z, II 9). A spite may now grow up from the depth of their solitude, which 217

desires to "cause pain to those [they] illumine" and to "rob those upon whom [they] have bestowed" (Z, II 9). Thus the frustrated strong type hungers after wickedness and revenge. This is another manner in which spoiling or rotting may befall the strong.

Zarathustra says, "Withdrawing the hand when another hand reaches out for it; hesitating like the waterfall, which hesitates even in plunging - thus do I hunger after wickedness"

(Z, II 9). Hence, the strong type may feel that bestowing itself is a curse. Just like a star, which can neither expect the planets and other bodies revolving around it to illuminate, nor other stars to do the same for its sake, the strong type is left to contend with the

"wretchedness" of its bestowing power. As a consequence, there is a danger that the strong individual's "joy in bestowing die[s] away through bestowing," and the bestowing

"virtue gr[ ows] weary of itself in its overflow!" (Z, II 9). The greatest task for the bestowing nature, therefore, is to "preserve [its] modesty as a bestower" (Z, II 1). And this task is incredibly difficult to achieve consistently. Thus the bestowing virtue, which not only essentially defines the strong type, makes this type vulnerable to frustration, weariness, disillusionment, and possibly to decadence itself.

4.3.3. Need/or challenges

In accordance with its will to demonstrate over-abundance of power, the prodigal will desires challenges. The greater the challenge, the grander is the platform on which such a will can put its power and magnanimity to test. This is why the strong person has a

"certain need to have enemies" (BGE 260). A strong individual honors and respects his enemies, since the greater enemy would push him to examine the extent and limit of his own strength and courage. He needs challenges which he seeks to overcome, since this 218

experience would only make him stronger if he does not perish because of it (T!,

"Maxims" 8). The risk involved in this endeavor is enormous. We must acknowledge that the need to have challenges is not just an empty show of . Rather, it belongs essentially to the creative impulse of the strong type. Nietzsche writes, "That one stakes one's life, one's health, one's honor, is the consequence of high spirits and an overflowing prodigal will" (WP 949). The strong type, who commands, has a deep necessity to be adventurous and experimental. But this life-affirming necessity also makes this type vulnerable to dangers and destructions, a vulnerability that the weak knows little about. Commanding is much harder than obeying, and often the one who commands puts his whole life at risk. This is so since the "commander bears the burden of all who obey, and this burden can easily crush him" (Z, II 12). Just as the smaller person yields and makes way for the greater, such that the latter exercises power over the former, "so does even the greatest yield, and risks for the sake of power -life itself' (Z,

II 12). In this dice-playing for death, the strong type becomes its own sacrificial victim.

For the sake of power, life is sacrificed, since life is something "which must always overcome itself' (Z, II 12). In other words, since the principle of life is will to power, the preservation of life in the strong type takes a backseat to its creative and life-affirming impulse: ''the tremendous squandering of all defensive energies [ ] is a presupposition of every creative deed ... Our small defensive capacities are thus, as it were, suspended; no energy is left for them" (EH, "Zarathustra" 5).

Further, the will to power of the creative type always looks for new dangers and unexplored horizons, since it wants to avoid stagnation and at all costs. 219

Nietzsche notes that, "a preference for questionable and terrifYing things is a symptom of strength" (WP 852). A dormant power becomes a sort of vice and a symptom of weakness. The healthy, creative power needs to bestow, grow, explore and widen its sphere of influence. However, undertaking this challenge means exposing oneself to the risk of extinction and destruction. It means to be "destructive also towards oneself' (WP

951). This can happen, perhaps, by desiring dangerous challenges for which one's physiological prowess is not strong enough anymore, or by desiring enemies one would have been prudent to avoid. These dangerous desires are the result of the "lust to rule," because of which the higher type "compels itself down to the low" (Z, III 10: 1). It may be the case that the strong is interested in the weak since it is curious about the degree of its own strength and courage (WP 949). It is not content with a self-satisfied life that is happy in the safety of its own convictions and victories. It seeks new spoils. It wants to glimpse at the limits of its strength by discerning "how much of the 'truth' [it] could withstand," and how much it can push itself to the limits without destroying itself (BOE

39).56

Hence, Nietzsche calls "virtue" in the form of "truthfulness," the "noble and dangerous luxury" (WP 945). The weak represent the perilous limit because of which they appear "malicious" and "interesting" (WP 864). The strong "takes an interest in the people, the weak, the poor, the of the petty, etc." since this interest brings with it new challenges, which opens up new avenues and paths untraveled heretofore (WP 938).

Comprehending the interesting weak types might, for instance, just represent the ultimate

S6 Nietzsche makes a similar statement in EH, "Preface" 3 when he writes, "How much truth does a spirit endure. how much truth does it dare? More and more that became for me the real measure of value." 220

challenge for the will to create, even though (or precisely because) this challenge is fraught with the greatest dangers, since if the strong type somehow loses this challenge it might actually lose its battle against the weak. In any case, we can say that a certain recklessness belongs to the creative impulse of the strong as a kind of sickness, even though this sickness is a sign of excessive health (WP 1009). The reckless search for new spoils is a further evidence of "spoiling" of the strong type, signifying a struggle between the creative impulse and self-preserving instinct.

4.3.4. Corruption

Corruption of instincts is another reason behind the disintegration of the strong.

Nietzsche writes, "Corruption, as an expression of the fact that anarchy threatens inside the instincts and that the foundation of affects, which we call 'life', has been shaken"

(BGE 258). Corruption has different senses and meanings. For example, corruption might mean that an aristocratic race "throws away its privileges with a disgust and sacrifices itself to an excess of its moral feeling" (BGE 258). For Nietzsche, one of the essential traits of the noble type is a certain awareness of its wealth, which this type does not want to preserve but wants to expend, as a sign of its strength. Even when it helps the unfortunate, it is not out of pity but out of an impulse, which is a result of overabundant power (BGE 260). But how does the instinct for giving and bestowing turn into a kind of squandering, even at the expense of self-destruction and self-sacrifice? To answer this, we must note that for the strong person to be creative, she must harbor within herself an excessive tension of contradictory forces in mutual strife. As Zarathustra says, "One must have chaos within, in order to give birth to a dancing star" (Z, "Prologue" 5). Nietzsche 221

often uses the metaphor of "the bow with the great tension" to describe the great human

(WP 967). The strong person possesses great virtues and also their opposites which form a creative tension. But this blessing of having an excessive tension is also a kind of curse, which makes the strong vulnerable to corruption of instincts, and perhaps even to decadence. How so?

In Thus Spoke Zarathustra, Nietzsche writes that the greatest evil to grow out of the strong, virtuous ones is "the evil that grows out of the conflict among [their] virtues"

(Z, I 5). I suggest that this conflict of virtues is the reason behind the corruption of instincts. The many virtues that the strong "body" possesses are in constant mutual struggle for dominance and for the highest place. Each virtue wants the strong person's

"whole spirit" and "whole strength," such that it can announce itself as the only virtue which expresses itself in the passions of "wrath, hatred and love" (Z, I 5). Hence

Zarathustra declares, "if you are fortunate you will have one virtue and no more: thus you go more easily across the bridge" (Z, I 5). Each virtue, therefore, is jealous of other virtues. However, the struggle between virtues is not an unfortunate situation which must be avoided. Rather, this "evil" is necessary; " and mistrust and calumny" are necessary among the virtues since this evil essentially defines the strong type (Z, I 5). But it is precisely envy and calumny between the virtues that results in the corruption of strong type's instincts. The strong individual, who is the battlefield of these virtues, may grow "weary" of this battle of virtues, ifhe does not go to the "desert and ki11[ ] himself'

(Z, I 5). Zarathustra warns the healthy one: "therefore shall you love your virtues - for by them will you finally perish" (Z, I 5). 222

What are some of the consequences of the corruption of instincts? On the one hand, I would like to suggest that one of the main implications of the corruption of the instincts is the development of "pity" for the base type. Nietzsche speaks of pity as

Zarathustra's ultimate ''temptation'' and "final sin" which will lead him astray and distract him from his tasks (EH, "Wise" 4).57 There is a great peril that the "cry of need" of the "superior humans" - whom Nietzsche portrays in the figures of the "kings,"

"soothsayer," the "ugliest man," the "sorcerer," the "shadow," etc. in the final part of

Thus Spoke Zarathustra - will lead the strong person away from himself, such that the latter believes that he can find refuge in the safety of "pity for the suffering" and

"selfless" actions, as a way of relieving himself of the great tasks assigned to him. It is almost as if the strong soul, in its vulnerable moment, wishes that it were "like" the weak.

Developing pity and thus having attraction towards "disinterested motives" is a way of choosing what is "harmful to oneself," and is therefore a "fonnula for decadence" (T!,

"Expeditions" 35).

On the other hand, instead of an attempt to renounce one's tasks, there is the tendency to squander the noble privileges as a consequence of corruption. Nietzsche writes that the excessive tension between virtues gives rise to a "spiritual disturbance," which in turn leads to wastefulness, adventurousness, thirst for power and need for war

(WP 864). Through these excesses the strong tend to destroy one another, and thus take revenge for "some inner corruption" (BGE 269). This inner corruption and the excesses, in which the strong type might indulge, provide yet another sense to the kind of

57 Also, see Z, IV 2. 223

Verderbniss that the strong might experience. Both "negative" consequences of

corruption represent the other side of precisely that struggle between virtues which makes

the strong type what it is. They reveal the "weak" side of those very traits which

constitutes the strength of the strong. Thus, corruption reveals the conflict between the strong type's creative will and its will to self-preservation. And as in the previous analyses, here too we note that, in order to stay true to the former instinct, the noble type ends up ignoring the latter.

The above analysis shows four typical traits of the strong type. I have argued that these traits not only define this type as such, but profoundly, they also expose its weaknesses, such that they reveal the different ways in which the strong natures are susceptible to decadence. The point of my argument was to show that the threshold point of decadence is located in the very activity of the strong type, and not in some prior reactive feature of the body. Since the impulse to create is the basic instinct of the latter type, it reveals possibilities for the active forces that exceed the mere functional role of bridging the reactive apparatuses. Hence, the possibility of decadence is given by the very principle of growth and creation, which belongs to the will to power. Therefore, the threshold point, as the moment of susceptibility to decadence, is characterized by that point in the topological scale where there is a deep conflict between the strong type's essential will to create and its will to self-preservation. The greatest challenge for the strong type is to continue exerting its creative impulse, while at the same time, preserving itself. Decadence may ensue when the strong type recklessly submits to the creative instinct at the expense of the self-preserving one. This submission is evidence of the 224

spoiling (Verderbniss) of the strong. Thus, ironically, the very traits which reveal the pinnacle of the strong type's strength also show its susceptibility to decadence. These conclusions establish my broader thesis that the strong and the weak are not pure, fixed types and that the distinction between them is, at bottom, ambiguous.

Until now, our investigation into the decadence of the strong has remained at the general level, where we have shown merely the four ways in which the strong can spoil or be vulnerable to decadence. In the next chapter, we will explore how mere vulnerability to decadence turns into actual decadence by carrying out a case study - relying on Nietzsche's early published and unpublished writings - of the decadence of the Greek culture and the consequent birth of Socratic philosophy. The reader should bear in mind that the argument of the current chapter is incomplete without the analysis to follow. The case study in the next chapter will rely, at times, on the analysis carried out in this chapter, in order to examine how the above four general characteristics of the strong configure in the particular case of the decadence of Greek culture. In the account to follow, I will argue that actual decadence comes about when the strong type's will to create loses its battle against its will to self-preservation. 225

CHAPTER 5: Greek Glory and Decadence: A Case Study

5.1. Facets of Greek nobility: the State, art and philosophy

So far our inquiry into the decadence of the strong type has remained at a general

level. But we have seen in the previous chapter, albeit at a more abstract level, that the

very qualities that bring out the greatest strength of the strong type also expose this type

to decadence. This point substantiates my broader argument that, despite the typological

differences, the strong and weak are not fixed, pure types, and that there is a gray area on

the topological scale where the difference between two types is indiscernible. In this

chapter, I will concretize the main arguments ofthe fourth chapter by conducting a case

study of the Ancient Greeks. Here, with the help of Nietzsche's insights into the Hellenic

culture, I will consider the question of how it is that this noble culture actually underwent

decadence. After finishing the current study, I will conclude by reflecting upon what the

irreducible equivocalness of the distinction between the two types of wills (as argued for

in the fourth chapter and the current one) implies about Nietzsche's ambiguous critique

of metaphysics, which is grounded in his meta-existential approach.

The following analysis will proceed with an eye towards establishing the

following two considerations: first, to indicate how those four general characteristics peculiar to the strong type, which we have isolated in the previous chapter, manifest themselves in different aspects of Greek culture (in the unique characteristics of their art

and philosophy) constituting this culture's glory; second, to examine in which domain of 226

the Greek culture do these four traits come together, in order to reveal that threshold point

where mere vulnerability turns into actual decadence. We will see that this critical point

is also the point of inescapable ambiguity, where a kind of excessive health appears

absolutely indiscernible from a sort of sickness, signifying the inception of decadence. I

argue that this threshold point, where the difference between strength and weakness,

between health and sickness, appears equivocal, is characterized by the loss of the strong

Greek culture's creative instinct to its will to self-preservation. I also argue that the fundamentality of the ambiguity of the threshold point implies that the source of metaphysical oppositions, as the quality of will to power that entails a denial of life, is ultimately elusive. We cannot clearly delineate this source as either belonging to the strong Greek type, in which the creative instinct is dominant, or to a weak type, in which self-preserving instinct is dominant.

In order to better direct my argument, I will isolate and discuss three distinctive features of the Ancient Hellenic culture: Greek State, art and philosophy. These are not arbitrary selections, but they constitute the main headings under which Nietzsche persistently meditated upon the Greeks, especially in his earliest unpublished lectures, essays and his published writings. l In one of these lectures on pre-Platonic philosophy,

Nietzsche declares that he intends to probe into the history of Greek philosophy, not for the sake of philosophy, but "on behalfa/the Greeks" (PPP 3). In other words, Nietzsche

I For the arguments to be made in this chapter, I will rely heavily on Nietzsche's early writings. I have argued so far that the ambiguity central to Nietzsche's meta-existential approach and this approach itself is central to his mature writings beginning with Human, All-Too-Human. However, as we shall see below, his early works on the Greeks already anticipate his later writings, especially with regard to the problem of decadence. Hence, based on a meta-existential interpretation, one could make a strong case for a greater continuity in Nietzsche's philosophy than is usually acknowledged. But I will not pursue this issue further in this work. 227

sought to investigate Greek philosophy, not for the sake of philosophical scholarship, but

to better understand the Greek character, since he considered their philosophy as a

window to their character. Similarly, in the following discussion, I want to consider

Greek State, art and philosophy, from Nietzsche's point of view, only insofar as they

shed light on Greek nobility. This methodological decision will also help me maintain a

relatively narrow and precise focus on a broad range of topics.

Further, as we shall see, dividing our discussion of the Greeks into these three

main headings has a very useful structural advantage in that it allows us to precisely

demarcate the domain in which we should locate that threshold point of decadence. We

will begin with a discussion of the Greek State. For Nietzsche, the State clearly has a hierarchical pyramid-like structure, with the "laborers" at the bottom and the "artists" at the top. While among the laborers the self-preserving instinct is dominant, with the artists it is the creative will that prevails. I will also discuss the functions of the Greek concept of agon (translated as "contest" or "competition") and of the Greek "myths" in maintaining the overall health of the State. The former determines the relation among the laborers and that among the artists, and the latter provides an overarching meaning for the

State as a whole.

However, I will argue that the Greek State as a whole (especially through the work of the laborers), considered in relation to the overall structure of the Greek culture, had a self-preserving function. On the other hand, I will show that Greek art as a whole performs a creative function. The discussion of Greek art involves analyzing the

Apollinian and Dionysian impulses as the two strongest impulses of the Hellenic culture, 228

and showing that their mutual strife culminates in the highest form of Hellenic art: Attic

Tragedy. Within the domain of Greek art, I will suggest that it is the Apolline impulse

which is self-preserving compared to the Dionysiac force that is more of the creative

impulse. Again, with respect to Greek art, we will separately explore the role of the

agonal instinct in furthering art and the relation between Hellenic art and myth.

These two discussions of Greek State and art will set the stage for the final

investigation into pre-Platonic philosophy. I will argue that it is in the domain of philosophy that we will be able to locate that threshold point of Greek decadence. By

interpreting Nietzsche's writings on pre-Platonic philosophy, I will suggest that, for

Nietzsche, philosophy is a peculiarly Greek phenomenon that is both a sign of this culture's excessive health and also of its sickness. While the State and art seem to have clearly designated roles to play in the overall structure of the healthy Greek culture (in their capacities as preserving and creative forces respectively), philosophy does not have a "properly" delineated function to perform, although philosophy grew out of this very noble culture, as if it were a glorious extension of it. Thus, the domain of Greek philosophy reveals that active forces which determine this strong culture go beyond the mere functional role of "acting out the reactions" (this role corresponds to the two levels of State and art) to a more uncertain terrain which is simultaneously an expression of a greater strength of the culture than the one expressed at the two lower levels, and also the beginning of this culture's decadence. The battle between the will to self-preservation and the will to create which sustains every stratum of Greek society reaches its ultimate and decisive phase in the domain of Greek philosophy. My study will be guided by the 229

following background questions: Why was there such a phenomenon called "philosophy" among the Greeks? What is its meaning and its cultural function? What is its relation to the agonal instinct and the myths in general? What do some of the basic tenets of

Socratic philosophy tell us about the meaning of Greek decadence? I will come back to these questions later. First, we turn to the Greek State.

5.2. The Greek State

Oh, those Greeks! They knew how to live (GS, "Preface" 4).

In a short essay, written in 1871 as one of the "Prefaces" to an "Unwritten Work,"

Nietzsche contrasts the Greek State to the modem State. Unlike the former, in modernity, the individual is fragmented, and is "flamboyantly pieced together" (TGS 176). The reason for this lack of directionality is to be found in the lack of an overarching myth that lends unity and purpose to existence. While giving his account of the death of Greek tragedy in The Birth o/Tragedy, Nietzsche argues that the degeneration of the Hellenic culture goes hand-in-hand with the destruction of the myth. Only a horizon surrounded by living myths "encloses and unifies a " by securing it a sacred place of origin (BT 23). The images of myth are the "daemonic guardians under whose tutelage the young soul grows up and by whose signs the grown man interprets his life and his struggles" (BT 23). Without the guidance of myth, "all cultures lose their healthy, creative, natural energy," and a mythless culture is a culture of "abstract education, abstract morality, abstract law, the abstract State" (BT 23). Although, in this section, 230

Nietzsche is mainly concerned with the importance of myth for Greek tragic art, his argument also entails its significance for the Greek State. Indeed, as we shall see, it is precisely the importance of myth for a noble State that also shows its peculiar need for art. In other words, it is the very presence of myth which indicates the necessary connection between the Greek State and art. But what was the unique configuration of the

Greek State such that it could allow itself to be guided by the horizon of living myths?

In contrast to modernity, which gets anxious about the mere mention of the word

"," and would rather talk about the "dignity of man" and the "dignity oflabor,,2 than confront its own impoverished spirit, the Hellenic State admitted to itself with astonishing frankness that labor is indeed a disgrace (TGS 176-177). The insight behind this admission is the wisdom that "existence has no inherent value" (TGS 177). This wisdom, instead of casting a pessimistic spell on existence, actually provides a genuine space for art, thus making it possible. Art is precisely that phenomenon, which, through its aesthetic embellishments, justifies and affirms existence. But for there to be art there must be artists. And for the birth of artist, it is necessary that the concerns and occupations of at least some of the members of the State go beyond the mere struggle for bare existence that constitutes the realm of labor. The birth of the artist presupposes the luxury of an excess that goes beyond mere preservation of existence. A culture must be genuinely rich enough to afford this excess that gives birth to the artist and his art. At the same time, existence is not worth preserving for its own sake, since existence itself has no value. Existence must be preserved only insofar as its preservation makes possible

2 Nietzsche's term is Warde der Arbeit. which Carol Diethe has translated as "dignity of work." But, in this context, I prefer the term "labor" for Arbeit than "work" since it brings out the menial, repetitive nature of a particular task better than the latter term. 231

something (Le. art) that goes beyond preservation into creation and affirmation. Art is therefore essentially related to the creation of myths. If the role of myth is to act as the overarching horizon providing a unified space of meaning for a culture, art creates exactly those images of the myth in its affirmative function.

The peculiar organization of the Greek State allowed for the creation of art and myths. For Nietzsche, the Greek State was intricately hierarchical with a pyramid-like structure. Just as the Greek culture as a whole could be analyzed under three main headings (State, art and philosophy), the structure of the State itself could be analyzed in terms of three different levels. At the bottom of the edifice is the hoard of common

"laborers" or "slaves" who earned their livelihood by performing menial jobs that concerned with everyday existence. This bottommost level has the greatest number of representatives belonging to it, as it is represented by commoners and "practical" people.

For the most part, as these laborers perform just those functions that meet the everyday demands of brute existence, and since existence itself has no value, all labor involves a feeling of "shame" (TGS 178). However, there is redemption associated with the work of labor. It consists in the fact that it is precisely when the laborers perform their assigned tasks properly, can the State afford the luxury of having the artists. The artists - who belong to the second level in the State-hierarchy - are by nature the "exceptional" ones, the privileged few who are exempt from contributing to the total labor force of the State, as it is required that they reserve their energy and genius for nobler causes. The labor class thus can be seen as providing a solid foundation, a firm basis, generating a sphere of excess and freedom for the artists and artistic geniuses to engage in their creative 232

endeavors. In this sense, I suggest that the labor class performs a self-preserving function for the State as a whole, specifically so that the State can exercise its creative will through the guise of the artists.

Labor in itself is disgraceful and full of the feeling of shame. This feeling is also derived from the fact that the laborer is "just a tool of infinitely greater manifestations of will than he considers himself to be, in his isolated form as individual (TGS 178). He is merely a means to an end that is greater than him, and he would have fulfilled his function if he sacrificed himself for the promotion of that end. And only this mythology of a higher and overarching purpose that lends meaning, unity and goal to the individual's existence. Therefore the laborer's sacrifice for the sake of the artists is not in vain. The laborer gets something indispensible in return: a sense of purpose, a telos for his life. The common individual must take comfort in the fact that a higher form of existence is inaugurated through him, and he is a stepping stone to an altar he himself may not enter. What Nietzsche calls "culture" (Bildung) is chiefly this "real hunger for art" as a higher, creative purpose that justifies existence (TGS 178). Culture, therefore, rests on a terrible basis, and on the cruel fact that "slavery" belongs to its very essence

(TGS 178).

Without slavery, shame, and labor there is neither culture nor the artist. The masses must remain oppressed and they must sacrifice themselves, so that the privileged few do not have to worry about the basic struggles of existence, are free to create and satisfy a new world of necessities. Nietzsche further claims that the more the masses are subjected to life's struggle, beyond the measure that their own wants necessitate, in the 233

service of a minority, the broader, deeper, and more fruitful is the soil for the development of artists and art (TGS 178). The majority, through the surplus of their labor, generate that space of luxury for the artist to thrive. This terrible origin of culture and the corresponding "morality" that the State has to legislate to produce a culture of artists is what Nietzsche describes in his later works (especially, in Daybreak, Book I) as the "morality of custom." It is through the commandment of the morality of custom that the "hegemony of custom, tradition, shall be made evident in spite of the private desires and advantages of the individual: the individual is to sacrifice himself' (D 9). Thus, through the morality of custom, the Greek State sets up a solid foundation for the production of art and artists, in order to say "yes" to itself, to affirm itself: an ability that is distinctive of the noble mode of evaluation.

Given this order of things, one can define the State as the objectification of that instinct which subjugates the interests and lives of the masses for the sake of a social and cultural process, which finds its highest justification in the . Nietzsche writes,

"nature, in order to bring society about, uses pitiless inflexibility to forge for herself the cruel tool of the State - namely that conqueror with the iron hand" (TGS 180). Through imposing its morality of custom, the State ensures that the majority of its people exhibit hardness, uniformity and simplicity of form. It fosters only those virtues that discourage excesses and functional variations among its laborers. The State guarantees cultural unity. It ensures uniformity and the "herd-like" existence of the masses precisely to let the few artists do their creative work. 234

But what are these creative functions that the artists must carry out? The artists deliver "in appearance [Schein], in the mirror of genius" and justify the very pudendo origo of the State, and thereby affirm existence itself (TGS 181). They create the realm of art, of overarching myths and mythical , which I identify as the third and highest level in the Hellenic State. The artists' deliverance happens through one or both of the following ways: first, their art, in its "mirroring" capacity, provides a novel expression of the prevailing myth, recasting the latter in a new light; second, through their art, the artists interpret the existing myth, bettering it by introducing variations and distinctions to it in such a way that the new myth not only reflects more clearly the existing condition of the people, but also hints at new directions in which the State and its people should grow and progress. In this way, both art and myths are created to affirm and further the overall health of the people and the State. On their part, the State and its rulers are themselves guided by the presentiment of a myth, "of an invisibl[ e] deep intention" (TGS 181). And this presentiment gives the State and its rulers an indefinable greatness and power, due to which the common individuals feel that they are just the means of an intention, manifesting itself through them and yet hiding itself from them.

It is through the herd individuals that the State preserves itself; but this self­ preservation is not done for its own sake, but for the more noble sake of artistic and mythical creation. Therefore, the will to self-preservation of the healthy State is subordinated to its creative will. However, there is also a back-and-forth correspondence between the labor class and the highest realm of art and myth, with the artists acting as the "mediators." The mythical realm "gives back" to the labor class (and to the artists 235

too) by providing them with a sense of purpose to their lives. This correspondence shows that the health of the State rests on a sort of delicate balance between its creative will and its self-preserving impulse.

Besides preserving the cultural unity by ensuring that the oppressed laborers remain oppressed and do not turn rebellious, the State also preserves the culture by protecting itself against its hostile neighbors. Nietzsche justifies the Hellenic State's need for periodic wars along the same lines as he justifies its need for slavery. Because the

State tempers the natural instincts of people and channels them in such a way that they are domesticated and are transformed to serve the greater cultural purpose, the stored up war-like and barbaric instincts and energies of the people must be released every now and then in other ways, so that the State may go on performing this very function of compelling the social process. Nietzsche poses the following question about the bellicose nature of the Greeks: "This bloody jealousy of one town from another ... this murderous greed of those petty wars, the tiger-like triumph over the corpse of the slain enemy, in short, the continuous renewal of those Trojan battle-scenes and atrocities which Homer, standing before us as a true Hellene, contemplated with deep relish - what does this naIve barbarism of the Greek State indicate?" (TGS 181-182). The justification for all these atrocities is twofold: first, these wars are a way of discharging the State's stored up energies; however, secondly, this discharging is not done for its own sake, but so that the

State's own inner elements (its subjects and laborers) are refreshed and re-unified for the task of a higher culture which is its highest justification. Nietzsche expresses this when he writes, "the concentrated effect of that bellum, turned inwards, gives society time to 236

germinate and turn green everywhere, so that it can let the radiant blossoms of genius sprout forth as soon as warmers days come" (TGS 182). War is as necessary to the State as slavery is to society. And both of these are necessary for the birth of an artistic culture.

Hence, we can conclude that the proper aim of the Greek State was to ensure the

"Olympian existence and constantly renewed creation and preparation of the genius [of art] - compared with which all other things are only tools, expedients and factors towards realization" (TGS 185). Thus, we see a close and necessary connection between the

Greek State and art, political greed and artistic creation, battlefield and the work of art.

The Hellenic need for war reveals this strong culture's general need for challenges. The latter is grounded in the State's necessity to "refresh" it subjects and their energies, for the sake of the ever-renewed preparation and production of the artistic genius. But war alone is not sufficient to ensure that the common subjects go on performing their laborious tasks. They need something else which would compel them to their destined tasks even when there were no wars. According to Nietzsche, this other ingredient of the healthy State is the spirit of agon or the competitive instinct. In another unpublished essay, Homer on Competition, Nietzsche remarks that the finest Hellenic principle is that of "competition," which by inducing envy, jealousy and the agonal spirit in people plays a maj or role in preserving the health of the State (HC 194).3 It is the competitive instinct in the Greeks which accounts for their traits of cruelty, "of [their] tiger-like pleasure in destruction" (HCI87). It also acted as the instigating factor

3 The agonal spirit itself is the product of Homeric art, which transforms the horrors and barbarism of pre­ Homeric world through extraordinary artistic precision, the calmness and purity of lines (He 188-190). 237

compelling the ordinary Hellene to overcome his personal boredom and perform his designated labor.

Nietzsche points to the account of the myth of the two Eris-goddesses in Hesoid's

Works and Days as the most remarkable of Hellenic ideas. According to this account, one of the Eris goddesses promotes the cruelty of war and feuding, and the other goddesses, who resides among common people, has the opposite intention of driving the unskilled person to skilled labor (HC 189). The latter goddess goads the commoners to action by instilling envy and jealousy among them. The poor envies the rich, and it motivates them to "[hurry] off to sow and plant and set [their] house in order" (HC 189). Thus, the neighbor bears grudges against neighbor, carpenter against carpenter and beggars against beggars. Grudge and envy pushes people to excel in their individual works in a bid to overtake their competitor. It also ensures the uniformity of the people, and keeps them away from a revolting desire for variation. The promotion of a healthy competition among laborers is in a way necessary, since most of them are not in possession of the conscious knowledge that they are merely a tool for a higher purpose to which they do not have a direct access. The State needs these common people to continue to labor even in this condition of ignorance. It is precisely a myth (that of Eris-goddesses) which comes to the relief of the State by instilling the spirit of agon among common people, so that the latter are challenged to perform their labors, ensuring the possibility of continued creation and renewal of myths. Again, we see a back-and-forth interaction between the commoners and the mythological realm, reflecting that struggle between self-preservation and the creative will of the State as a whole. 238

Further, it is interesting to note that the agonal spirit determines the works not only of the laborers, but also of the artists and geniuses. For the Greek, the artist's work

"falls into the same category of undignified work as any philistine craft" (TGS 178).

Nietzsche here is not contradicting what he asserted earlier about the exclusivity of the artists, but rather alluding to the profound depth of the hierarchy of the Greek social structure. Just as the laborer is only a means to get to the artist, the artist himself is a means to affirm the myth, that invisible deep purpose which secures the meaning and justification of the culture. Hence Nietzsche writes, "However, when the compelling force of artistic inspiration unfolds in him, he has to create and bow to the necessity of work" (TGS 178). Just as the one who gives birth sacrifices himself for the sake of his creation, the creative artist sacrifices himself for the sake of his art. The artist is not greater than the myth, but rather he submits himself to it in order to reinterpret, renew and reaffirm the myth. In the end, even the artist's interests are sacrificed to the "well-being of the whole, of State society" (HC 192). The second level comprised of artists is subordinated to the highest level of myths, just as the level of laborers is subordinated to that of the artists. In this order of subordination the agonal instinct plays an indispensible role.

According to Nietzsche, "Every great Hellene passes on the torch of competition"

(HC 191). The great artists incite and trigger each other into greater feats and transformative tasks by either inspiring each other with their artworks or by pointing out the in others' works. It is only several geniuses who can incite each other into action, and prevent each other from transgressing the limit between genius and 239

corruption: the ''protective measure against genius - a second genius" (He 192). Jealousy and envy again playa vital role in the mutual struggle between the artists. As Dale

Wilkerson writes, "the spirit of competition [inspired] poets and philosophers to seek out weaknesses in their works of their predecessors, to discover newly formed crevasses in the intellectual landscape, and to fill these voids with newly developed and more suitable standards ofmeasure.,,4 The agonal instinct shared by the Hellenes is thus a "drive for variation, for transformation, for , for becoming."s But also, it must be observed that the agonal instinct fosters a kind of uniformity among the artists, despite acting as a drive for variation, since it cultivates a community of artists, none of whom are greater than the overarching myth which they strive to interpret and renew. Hence, in the realm of the Greek State, this instinct has a very specific role to play; its application has a very specific "directionality" and a clear intention corresponding to the preservation of the hierarchical structure of the State itself. It oversees the structural formation and functionality of the Greek State.6

4 Dale Wilkerson, Nietzsche and the Greeks (Continuum, 2006) 80. s Wilkerson 80. 6 The absence of an active agonal spirit among the artists or laborers entails not only their inner corruption, but the corruption of the State itself. As an example of the corruption of an Athenian genius, Nietzsche discusses the ultimate fate of Miltiades, an Athenian general, who went beyond every fellow competitor due to his great success at Marathon. Miltiades found himself in a "lonely pinnacle" with a "base lust for revenge" (HC 190). He was unable to bear the fame and the solitude his genius brought him, especially since it isolated him from the world of competitors. This situation has an adverse and corruptive effect on Miltiades who now, to satisfy his lust, "misuse[d] his name, the state's money and civic honor, and disgrace[d] himself' (HC 190). He entered into a secret godless relationship with Timo, priestess of Demeter, and during time entered the sacred temple from which every human being was banned. But when he was approaching the shrine, he was overcome by a panic-stricken dread that made him almost collapse and become unconscious. With anxiety he jumped back over the wall, and in doing so, fell down, paralyzed and was badly injured (HC 194). Unable to live in a world, where he cannot compete with his fellow humans, Miltiades enters a path of debauchery and corruption, and thereby commits the greatest of blunders by invoking challenge with the gods. He thus became a victim of the envy and wrath of the gods: "he only has the gods near him now - and for that reason he has them against him" (HC 194). Miltiades was tried in the people's court. A "disgraceful death stamp[ed] its seal on the glorious heroic career to 240

5.3. Greek art

... art is ... the true metaphysical activity ofthis life (BT "Foreword") .

Since the principal function of the Greek State is to subjugate the instincts of the laborers so that their repetitive labor frees up the sphere of art and artists, I suggest we should view the State as a whole as performing a self-preserving function in the cultural geography of the Hellenic world. Through its "iron hand," the State ensures that the culture "persevere in constant struggle with neighbors or with the oppressed who are or threaten to be rebellious" (BGE 262). In contrast, art, broadly construed, must be seen as performing a creative function in this landscape. 7 This follows from the above analysis, since the realm of art in general corresponds to the domain of excess, generated through the labor of the slaves and the transformative endeavors of the artists.8 A further proof that art belongs to the realm of excess lies in the fact that in contrast to the Hellenic culture, many previous Oriental cultures, according to Nietzsche, never really got beyond the mere execution of their animalistic and preserving functions to affirm something more that does not just respond to the brute necessities of life. "Art" precisely stands as the elevated expression of this "something more." While the analysis of the State introduced us to the general schema of the Hellenic landscape, the following analysis of

darken it for all posterity" (HC 194). Nietzsche also notes that the finest of Greek States decayed and perished in the same way as Miltiades: through "acts a/hubris" (HC 194). 7 This is true even if art represents the third and the highest level in the hierarchical structure of the Greek State. S Hence, as we shall see below, the "Dionysian" drive (which is the drive of "excess") plays a central role in Greek art. 241

Greek art is more particular in that it will separately scrutinize one of the aspects

(corresponding to the highest level in the hierarchy discussed above) introduced in the discussion of the State. However, the form of the following discussion will more or less remain the same, in that I will isolate that force within Greek art, which symbolizes the self-preserving impulse and that which represents the creative impulse. Also, in the domain of art we must investigate the roles the agonal instinct and myths play.

The Birth of Tragedy seeks to understand the glory of the Hellenic life in terms of the origin and meaning of the tragic art of the Greeks. This work also maps the death of tragedy and of Greek art in general on to the actual decadence of Greek culture. While the origin of tragedy consists in the strife and struggle between the two gods, and

Dionysus, the death of tragedy, which would account for the "very striking but hitherto unexplained degeneration of the Hellenic world" would consists in the "disappearance of the Dionysiac spirit," or rather in the disappearance of this very strife between Apollo and (BT 19).

In the 1886 preface to his first book, Nietzsche summarizes the main question posed by the book: is there a pessimism of strength, or is pessimism always necessarily a sign of weakness, "of decline, decay, malformation, of tired and debilitated instincts"?

(BT, "Attempt" 1). The ambiguity in the meaning of pessimism is the interpretative problem, to which Nietzsche provides a solution in this book. Nietzsche's answer is that there is in fact a pessimism of strength which originates in an abundance of existence, rather than its deprivation. A suffering that originates in the superabundance of existence seeks out precisely "the hard, gruesome, malevolent and problematic aspects of existence 242

. .. [and] demands the terrifying foe, as a worthy foe against which it can test its strength"

(BT, "Attempt" 1). Such pessimism of strength is expressed in Hellenic art; the former constitutes the latter's tragic nature. It is exactly here that the questions about the meaning of the tragic myth amongst the Greeks and also that of the phenomenon of the

Dionysiac are posed. On the other hand, the subtlety of Nietzsche's interpretation involves an attempt to locate the threshold point, at which the pessimism of the great

Hellenic art is transformed and re-interpreted as the other kind of pessimism, which is that of the smugness and optimism belonging to Euripidean art-form and Socratic dialectics. I argue that the birth of the latter pessimism, which is a "sign of decline, of exhaustion, of sickness, of the anarchic dissolution of the instincts" (BT, "Attempt" 1), presupposes the prior disintegration of the tragic art on its own terms. The question then is how the transition between these two kinds of pessimism takes place or how the

Ancient Greek tragedy dies.

In a short essay written in the winter of 1870 called The Dionysiac World View,

Nietzsche argues that the force of the Dionysiac god was initially foreign to the Hellenic soil, and Apollo was the only Hellenic god of art. It was the spirit of Dionysus which

"came storming in from Asia," where previously it had effected "the crudest unleashing of the lower drives, a panhetaeric animality which sundered all social ties for a certain period of time" (DW 1). The Apolline world of Homer and the Olympians ruled the

Hellenic world after gaining victory over the dark age of the "Titans and the slave monsters," in which the terrible "wisdom of " had become the "popular 243

philosophy" (BT 3_4).9 Apollo had gained victory over the Titanic sensitivity to suffering through creations of powerful and intensely pleasurable illusions, and had taught the

Hellenes to discover joy in appearances. This was Apollo's myth and art.

Against the new Dionysiac intruder, the Hellenic Apolline drive initially puts up a brave resistance. But such resistance becomes more and more improbable when "shoots

[of the Dionysian impulse] sprang from the deepest root of the Hellenic character" (BT

2). The best alternative at this point for the Delphic god was to take the "weapons of destruction out of the hands of his mighty opponent in a timely act of reconciliation" (BT

2). The glory and the highest point of Hellenic culture, for Nietzsche, consist in how this terrible Dionysiac force interacts with the already-present Apolline art, and how the contest between the two gods - Apollo and Dionysus - is reconciled such that both gods emerged victorious. Nietzsche's argument is that it is only the Greek Attic tragedy of 5th century B.C. that plays out the greatest reconciliation between the two artistic drives, making this period the highest expression of artistic culture ever known. Unlike in Asia, where the Dionysiac intoxication had more adverse effects on the culture than positive ones, in Greece, the Apolline drive contested in such a way with the new alien god that, both the Apolline and the Dionysiac elements developed through a process of mutual struggle. These two drives stimulated each other alternatively producing various different art forms, culminating in the greatest form of Hellenic art, Attic tragedy, which is

"Dionysiac and Apolline in equal measure" (BT 1).

9 The wisdom of Silenus pronounced a horrific truth expressed as follows: "The very best thing is utterly beyond your reach not to have been born, not to be, to be nothing. However, the second best thing for you is: to die soon" (BT 3). 244

The Apolline drive, which denotes the principium is, is the drive towards limitation, individuation and discreteness. It promotes an ethics of self­ moderation and temperance. Individuality promises a refuge from the chaotic, primordial being, into which otherwise one is hurled. Accordingly, the Apolline artist deifies individuality by presenting glorious images of individual persons or events. The chief art of Apollo, the god of light, is that of image-making. is the element in which

Apollo reveals itself. Hence, in its very , it hides itself in the brilliance of semblances: "[Apollo] governs the lovely semblance produced by the inner world of fantasy" (BT 1). The self-limiting imperatives "Know thyselfl" and "Not too much!" belong to this aesthetic necessity of beauty, since an excessiveness of the image-drive would lead to a confusion about the very distinction between reality and semblance leading to pathological effects. Semblance would not be beautiful if it were not accompanied by the impulse for "measured limitation, that freedom from wilder impulses" (BT 1). For Nietzsche, the highest expression of Apolline art is to be found in the Greek epic poetry, especially that of Homer.

The Dionysian drive, on the other hand, is the opposing drive towards transgression of limits. It is the drive of excess, which dissolves all boundaries of individuation and ethical constraints. It is the sexual orgiastic drive of that not only reconciles the bond between human beings (which may have been compromised due to individuation) but also that between nature and human beings. Nature that was previously "alienated, inimical, or subjugated celebrates once more her festival of reconciliation with her lost son, humankind" (BTl). In the Dionysian state, every human 245

being stands naked before the primordial unity of all things. Having forgotten how to talk or walk, one is on the "brink of dancing, up and away into the air above" in mystical self­ abandon (BT 1). Unlike in the Apolline state, where humans are chiefly artists, in the

Dionysian-narcotic state of drunken revelry, human beings are works of art themselves.

For Nietzsche, music, especially dancing and choral singing, symbolizes Dionysiac art.

If the Apolline drive alone had determined the Hellenic culture, then the latter would have been a rather timid culture, whose people would have been more or less satisfied with the relative stability and safety that this culture would have secured for itself in its own image of itself. Likewise, its art would not have reached the pinnacle that

Nietzsche claims for Greek attic tragedy. Alternatively, if Dionysus alone had dominated the Greek culture, we would have some dire results such as the brutal and unhindered release of all animalistic drives, which Nietzsche associates with the Asiatic culture. Only in a contest and struggle with the Apolline drive does the Dionysian impulse among the

Greeks gets transformed to bring about "a festival of universal redemption, a day of transfiguration" (DW 1). What Nietzsche seems to be suggesting then is that the agonal instinct is not only the driving force among the common laborers and the exclusive artists, as members of the different strata of the healthy Greek State, but that it determines the very nature of tragic art itself. The mutual struggle between the Apolline and the

Dionysian drives is a kind of agon, which constitutes the essence of Greek art.

What is at stake in this struggle between the two drives? Nietzsche's response is that the agonal strife between the two drives had significant "metaphysical" 246

implications. 1o The often-quoted dictum that "the existence of the world isjustified only as an aesthetic phenomenon," signifies Nietzsche's view that that it is art, not morality, which is the "true metaphysical activity of man" (BT, "Attempt" 5). Tragedy consoled and seduced the Hellene to go on living. But why does the Hellene needs consolation?

Consolation from what? And why does existence need to be justified? Without getting caught up too much in the quasi-Schopenhauerian conceptual snares with which

Nietzsche was operating in these early essays, we can say that his description of Greek tragedy is governed by a basic assumption that what truly exists is the "eternally suffering and contradictory, primordial unity" (BT 4). The empirical, phenomenal world in which we live is fleeting and constantly becoming. It is the world of space and time, in which things come into being and pass away: a world of semblance, which is insulated from the terrible truth about the primordial and mysterious unity of all things by the veil of maya.

This world is the Apolline dream-world of images, the sphere of individuation. Every human being shows himself to be an artist as he creates and lives in the world of dream,

"and the lovely semblance of dream is the precondition of all the arts of image-making"

(BT 1). Within the world of semblance resides the illusion of culture, and the "cultured man ... generally thinks of himself as the only reality" (BT 8).

However, the more artistic the cultured man is, the more he is capable of seeing precisely the phenomenal world of semblance as a world of semblance. At this point, he

10 Nietzsche's use of the tenn "metaphysics" in these early works was significantly different from his use of the same tenn in the later works, and also from our use of this tenn. In the early writings, especially in The Birth afTragedy, as we shall see, the tenn "metaphysics" is used mostly in connection with the aesthetic justification of existence. Existence needs to be justified because, in itself, it has no meaning. By establishing a mythical unity for the culture as a whole, art perfonns a "metaphysical" function, and lends meaning and purpose to life and culture. This use of "metaphysics" does not have a direct implication for the main arguments regarding Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics made in this work. 247

may either wish to go on dreaming knowing that he is in fact dreaming, or he may be overcome by that Dionysian impulse that tears him away from the principium individuationis. For Nietzsche, Dionysian music has the power of sound "to shake us to our very foundations"; it destroys the veil of maya through the highest intensification of symbolic powers, and the oneness (between human beings and between humans and nature) as the "genius of humankind, indeed of nature itself' is expressed through it (BT

2). In this state of intoxicating ecstasy, one feels a member of a higher and more ideal community, and one moves to the rhythm ofa "universal harmony" (DW 1). One into the eternal contradiction of the primordial unity of all things. One now fathoms, ever so slightly, that mysterious ground of our being of which we ourselves are an appearance.

Dionysian excess "reveals itself as the truth; contradiction, bliss born of pain, spoke of itself from out of the heart of nature" (BT 4). I want to suggest that this ascent, this transformation from the Apolline to the Dionysian world should be understood as the achievement of a creative will which tears one away from and overcomes the sphere of individuation within which one existed, however painful this process might be. It challenges one to break free from the safety net of beauty and semblance in which one has lost oneself. It reveals us the Dionysian "truth" of eternal contradiction, which terrifies and horrifies us. The "will to create" dictates the necessary movement from the

Apolline to the Dionysian. It reveals to us that our phenomenal world, governed by its

"principle of sufficient reason" harbors an exception, which, in fact, is the more real ground of this very phenomenal world. Further, there is a feeling of associated with the removal of the veil of ignorance, and with the attainment of an insight into the 248

knowledge about the true essence of all things. This unsettling experience leads to an

abhorring of all action; knowledge finds action repulsive, since "action requires that one to be shrouded in a veil of illusion" CBT 7). In this sense, the artist with the Dionysian vision needs a kind of solace, a justification to go on living.

Precisely here, Nietzsche argues that "pain[ful experience] awakens pleasure"

CBT 2). With the Dionysian insight one is now privy to a greater wisdom - of a new

Dionysian myth - that despite the transitory nature of all changing appearances, "life is indestructibly mighty and pleasurable" CBT 7). And this wisdom provides a

"metaphysical solace" for the one who is hurled into gazing the eternal chaos of all being

CBT 7). It reveals that it is in fact individuation which is the cause of all oflife's suffering. What other revelation could be a greater consolation for the one who has been denied the safety of individuation? Through this teaching, the creative-Dionysian will justifies existence.!! Now, the unique quality of the Greeks is that, for them, the

Dionysian transformation of the everyday world finds expression as an artistic phenomenon, especially in the form of music. The chorus of in Greek symbolizes a metaphysical solace, since it appears as a "chorus of natural beings whose life goes on ineradicably behind and beyond all , as it were, and who remain eternally the same despite all changes of generations and in the history of nations" CBT

7).

11 The new Dionysian myth and wisdom which have been extracted, so to speak, from the prior effects of Apolline mythical transformations are not the same as the old terrible wisdom of Silenus (which declared that the best thing one can do is to die soon), since the earlier wisdom spoke of a world not yet interpreted by the Homeric-Apolline images. 249

We have now traced only that movement which leads one from the Apolline world of semblance to the Dionysian gaze into eternal being. But there is an equally compelling movement that leads one from the Dionysian truth to its Apolline symbolization in an image, the latter being a sensual expression of the horrific Dionysian truth. The latter movement shows the Dionysian need for the Apolline, an "original desire for semblance" (BT 4). Whence comes this desire? Nietzsche's answer is that the artistic drives in nature themselves long for their "redemption and release in semblance"; the primordial unity itself "simultaneously needs, for its constant release and redemption, the ecstatic vision, intensely pleasurable semblance" (BT 4). The world of appearance in which we live is, as it were, created and summoned forth by the primordial unity for its own release and salvation; the world and our existence itself are justified in this way, since we are episodes and projections of the primordial unity. The primordial unity creates the phenomenal world in order to preserve and conserve itself. Release and redemption are self-preserving impulses. Through this preserving act, the existence of the phenomenal world is justified. Thus, the tendency in "nature" towards Apolline semblance is the primordial instantiation of the "will to self-preservation."

We can also express the above points in a Kantian way: one would not be able to bear the Dionysian truth and the gaze into the primordial unity, as this truth and unity are in themselves. One needs to gain a certain "distance" from the primordial unity, so that one is not completely destroyed and tom apart from the terrible nature of its truth. The experience of the sublime requires, ever so slightly, an Apolline to complete it. This is not to say that in the revelation of the Dionysian truth, the veil of 250

individuation is not shattered. But rather, notwithstanding the shattering of individuality,

one still needs, to a minimal degree, an Apolline dream-image in order to gaze this very truth. The presentation, the reflection of the original primordial unity in the world of

semblance, is what guarantees that vital distance, without which the human being would

be crushed by the infinite suffering of the primordial truth. One just cannot view the latter pure, naked and simple. In this way, the release and redemption of the primordial unity in pleasurable semblance may be seen as another kind of "metaphysical solace," which

seduces and enables one to go on living, even if by reflecting this very terrible truth. The beauty of the reflected truth justifies the existence of human beings, since existence itself is shown to be the appearance or semblance of the ground of all things. Through the creation of images and symbols, the human race preserves itself in the face of a horrific

Dionysian truth.

The transformation of the Dionysian truth into an Apolline image is the "highest

of art" in which we see the "Apolline world of beauty and the ground on which it rests, that terrible world of Silenus, and we grasp, intuitively, the reciprocal necessity of these two things" CBT 4). "The necessity of these two things" implies the necessity both of the tearing away of the individual and the ascent to the Dionysian unity, and also the necessity of the release of the Dionysian truth into Apolline semblance.

These two contradictory movements - which involve, as we have seen, two instances of metaphysical solaces and two corresponding justifications for existence - reflect the very

essence of the eternally suffering and contradictory primordial unity itself. Hence, they

are not dispensable. They form the eternal to-and-fro of existence, the fundamental strife 251

between being and becoming, between the will to create and the will to self-preservation.

For Nietzsche, Apolline art gets its highest justification only in reflecting its Dionysian ground; this reflection is the "primal process of the naive artist and also of Apolline culture"; "Apollo could not live without Dionysus" (BT 4). Apollo, the deification of the principium individuationis, shows us with sublime gestures that "the whole world of agony is needed in order to compel the individual to generate the releasing and redemptive vision and then, lost in contemplation of that vision, to sit calmly in his rocking boat in the midst of the sea" (BT 4).

Given his artistic metaphysics, Nietzsche interprets various kinds of Hellenic art, especially of the 6th and 5th century B.C. as a result of the mutual strife between the

Apolline and the Dionysiac drives. For example, Doric art and Doric State were the result of the Apolline Delphic god resisting with all his might the onslaught of the imposing

Dionysus. Doric art was the "permanent military encampment of the Apolline ... [in a state of] unremitting resistance to the Titanic-barbaric nature of the Dionysiac" (BT 4).

The Apolline art reaches a high expression precisely in resisting the Dionysian drive to collapse all individuation; and in turn, the Dionysian overcoming of the set Apolline imagery, makes possible a further enhancement of art. For Nietzsche, the entire Hellenic world, during its greatest period, was dominated by this mutual struggle, this agon between the two gods, involving a "succession of ever-new births" and a "process of reciprocal intensification" (BT 4). The Apolline and the Dionysiac mutually transform one another in a process of endless and contradictory struggle, thus creating the varying forms of Hellenic art and dictating the various transformations of Greek culture itself. 252

Ultimately, it is only in the Greek Attic tragedy and the dramatic that these two drives are mostly clearly seen to exist side by side, "in equal measure" and "mostly in open conflict, stimulating and provoking one another to give birth to ever-new, more rigorous offspring" (BT 1). The union and strife of the two drives, their eternal contradiction expressed in Greek tragedy, is the highest form of art.

Nietzsche traces the germs of Greek tragedy in his interpretations of various forms of Greek art. The lyric poet (who is also a musician, like ) is the

Dionysian artist, who interprets the original "music" at the heart of the contradiction and pain of the primordial unity. His interpretation proceeds through "images" and "symbolic representations" that precisely grow out of the Dionysian "mystical state of self­ abandonment and one-ness" (BT 5). Hence, even though he is a Dionysian artist, he is also an "Apolline genius" (BT 6). But unlike the epic poet, who is more of an Apolline artist, the lyric poet is not content in living within the images he creates. The images of the lyric poet are "nothing but the poet himself, [they are] various objectifications of him, as it were, which is why he can say 'I' as the moving center ofthat world" (BT 5). In the folk song of Archilochus, for example, we see a ''perpetuum vestigium of a union of the

Apolline and the Dionysiac," which can be regarded as a "musical mirror of the world, as original melody" (BT 6). The original melody begets lyric poetry by undergoing several objectifications in several texts, giving birth again and again in ever new ways, in brilliant "sparks of imagery" (BT 6).

In contrast, epic poetry is "lost in the pure contemplation of the images" (BT 5).

The epic poet, like Homer, is joyfully content in living in the images he creates, and 253

becomes one with his figures. The Apolline epic artist transforms the original Dionysian truth into an object of contemplation by taming and somewhat neutralizing the original contradiction through his creative images. He thus enjoys the dream-pleasure that is derived in the beauty of semblances and individuation. However, this Apolline art still has and serves a Dionysian purpose insofar as it is precisely the Dionysian excess of the primordial unity that summoned forth the realm of semblance for its own salvation.

Nietzsche remarks that Apolline beauty and moderation rests "on a hidden ground of suffering and knowledge which is exposed to [its] gaze once more by the Dionysiac" CBT

4).

When the strife between the Apolline and Dionysiac elements develop to such an extent that they exist side by side as reciprocal forces stimulating each other to greater and greater degrees, Greek art itself develops, resulting in tragedy. Tragedy begins with satyr, in which nature is seen in its raw excesses, untouched by the framings of culture.

But the great peculiarity of the Hellenic world, Nietzsche observes, is that they did not see in raw nature merely animalistic drives. Instead, they saw in it the "original image of mankind, the expression of man's highest and strongest stirrings" revealing man's proximity to his god, "a sympathetic companion in whom the sufferings of the god are repeated" CBT 8). It is as if the highest expression of humankind and of Greek culture is reached only when all the representations of the are wiped away or overlooked, but still the primary Apolline ability to create and behold images is retained in the most economical way only in order to reflect the primordial suffering. Without this reflection, one could imagine the Greek State to resemble a barbaric one. An integral part 254

of tragedy is the chorus of , which is "first and foremost a vision of Dionysiac mass," a "self-mirroring of Dionysiac man" (BT 8). The chorus consists of the "agitated mass of Dionysus' servants shout[ing] in jubilation as they are seized by moods and insights so powerful" that they see themselves as geniuses of nature (BT 8). Chorus is the artistic imitation of the original phenomenon of nature. In chorus, the highest peak of

Dionysian excitement is reached, as individuality is surrendered by way of entry into another nature. Dithyrambic chorus is a "chorus of transformed beings who have completely forgotten their civic past; they have become timeless servants of their gods"

(BT 8).

Nietzsche argues that the tragic chorus is the original phenomenon of drama, since here one has the experience of "seeing oneself transformed before one's eyes and acting as if one had really entered another body, another character" (BT 8). Although drama is entirely dream-appearance (and hence Apolline), it is originally this process of

Dionysian transformation. Not only the member of the chorus, but even the audience or spectators of the Greek tragedy were enchanted by the process of transformation, and imagined themselves as members of chorus. In the enchanted condition, one sees oneself as a satyr, and as a satyr one sees the god. But with the Dionysiac transformation, one posits and sees a "new vision outside [oneself] which is the Apolline perfection of [one's] state" (BT 8). Thus, the Apolline and Dionysiac exist side-by-side in Greek tragedy, and drama, as the embodiment of Dionysiac insights and effects, reveals this fact. It is in the vision of drama that the primal ground discharges itself in a succession of radiances; but this vision is also the tearing away of the individual and the latter's unison with primal 255

being. Thus we define Greek tragedy as a "Dionysian chorus which discharges itself over

and over again in an Apolline world of images" (BT 8).

In tragedy, the old Olympian myth undergoes transformation expressing a new,

deeper myth. Homeric epic and its myth, which spoke clearly through the Olympian

culture by suppressing the Dionysian-Titanic force, is now reborn to a new life under the

"overwhelming influence of tragic poetry" (BT 10). Similarly, the "Olympian torturer" makes a timely alliance with , and in we see that the terrified

Apolline Zeus makes a pact with the Titan (BT 10). The new tragic myth is a result of the

"" of the Apolline gods and the transformation of myths of the old

Apolline culture under the influence of the Dionysian god, and also the latter's transformation within the representative power of the Apolline Greek world. The

Apolline and the Dionysiac urge each other on, challenging each other to reach ever deeper truths, and to represent these truths in more sublime symbolic images.

Only through a reconciliation between the two forces in contest is the relative

stability of a new myth secured, which can act as the overarching guiding force for the

Hellenic culture, providing it a unity and a horizon of meaning. But this reconciliation does not amount to stagnancy, but only to a relative stability and calm. The strife between the Dionysiac and the Apolline is never resolved in some final act of reconciliation in tragedy. There is no end to the struggle between the Hellenic "will to

create" and its "will to self-preservation." Rather, the never-ending struggle is to find that

optimum "balance," as it were, between the two drives so that Hellenic culture finds its

most adequate expression, even though one can imagine this ideal of adequacy to be only 256

a "regulative" ideal, in the Kantian sense, that can never really be fulfilled. 12 There is a furthering of myth in ever grander reconciliations of the two drives signifying the highest points of the tragic Hellenic culture. Greek tragedy and its myth had the enormous power to "stimulate, to purify, to discharge the entire life of the people"; they are the essence of all "prophylactic healing energies, as a mediator between the strongest and inherently most fateful qualities of a people" (BT 21).

A new and greater myth is born only out of a reciprocal intensification and a deeper struggle between the two drives. The tragic myth itself comes into being, for the first time, when the old and dying Olympian myth is re-invoked by the "re-bom genius of

Dionysiac music" (BT 10). But formerly, the Homeric world and its myth were themselves the result of the Apolline-Homeric transformation of the pre-Homeric world of "night and horror," of "purely material fusion" by means of artistic deceptions involving "extraordinary artistic precision, calmness and purity of the lines" (HC 188).13

Through this transformation, the brute "struggle-to-the-death" was transformed into the spirit of "competition" proper (HC 190). What then constitutes the continuing health of the Greek people is a series of artistic transformations (from the pre-Homeric to the

Homeric, from the Homeric-Olympian to the tragic-Dionysian). These transformations produce greater and greater art forms, and the corresponding re-interpretations of the overarching myths, in the process producing the exceptional types of artists and statesmen like Homer, Hesoid, Archilochus, and Miltiades.

12 Such a paradoxical situation belongs to the essence of the self-contradictory nature of the primordial unity, and the struggle between the Apolline and the Dionysiac which results from it. 13 Therefore, for Nietzsche, it is art that created religion among the Greeks by way of giving birth to and renewing myths. See P 13. 257

As we saw in the previous section, for these transformations to occur, there

should be that solid basis provided by laborers with shared instincts and goals at the

bottom of the State's rung. Only this presupposition will allow for the freedom of transformation and experimentation at the top tier and for the birth of the exceptions. So there is a balance between the bottom sphere composed of the laborers, and the kind and number of exceptions that can be produced at the higher sphere. As Wilkerson puts it, there is a "measured appropriation of genius and madness as counterweights to normality.,,14 The health of the State depends on this delicate balance. This must be so because the variations in myth introduced by the artistic transformations are not arbitrary, since the transformed myth still has to produce that relative stability of meaning so crucial to the of the labor class. The variations of myth effected by art is a kind ofre-casting and re-interpreting of the instincts already shared by the culture, such that the new myth may appeal to the same class of people. The transformations in myths are not random but they occur in constant comparison with existing myths, just as the exceptional types are always grounded in the culture that produced them. Although with

Greek art, we are already dealing with a realm of excess, there is still a clear directionality and purpose to the function of the agonal instinct, just as in realm of Greek

State. The transformations of myths brought about by the different forms of art also have a proper rationale, since they are based on the struggle between the two artistic drives.

Hence, art, like the State, has a definite function (a "creative" one, as opposed to "self­ preserving" one) to play in the Greek cultural landscape.

14 Wilkerson 46. 258

If this is true, whence comes the decadence of the Greek culture? How does

Nietzsche explain the "hitherto unexplained degeneration of the Hellenic world?" If tragic art represents the apex of the Greek world, then the death of tragedy must help us understand the decadence of the Greeks. Nietzsche makes an enigmatic remark in BTl I :

"Greek tragedy perished differently from all the other, older sister-arts: it died by "; these sister arts, in contrast, died the "most beautiful and peaceful , fading away at a great age." The death of tragedy was itself tragic and terrible, which left behind a vast felt deeply everywhere. Tragedy died by suicide: I argue that, by these words, Nietzsche is implying that the noble Greek culture decayed on its own terms, and only because this happened first, there was a birth of the decadent Socratic culture, which foreshadows the decadent history of the West. It is not as ifSocratism or Euripidean art form caused the death of tragedy, but rather these two are, more correctly, symptoms or expressions of a prior decadence, 15 or of a decadence that was already well underway. 16

Generally, commentators tend to miss this crucial point. David Allison, for example, suggests that Nietzsche clearly held the view that the death of tragedy is brought about by

"' reform.,,17 Under the spell of the "new demon, Socrates," Euripides kills tragedy through the "sober pronouncements of natural language," by introducing to drama the "rationally explicative prologue," merging the "chorus with the actors

IS Socratism is the expression, an offshoot, of an ongoing decadence just like sore throat is the symptom of common cold, and not its cause. In making this point, I think the early Nietzsche was already on his way to his later critique of causality which, as we have seen, leads us to his concept of will to power. 16 In accordance with this reading, Nietzsche argues that Plato, the "typical Hellenic youth" comes on to the scene when the old Hellenic culture has already completely disintegrated (BT 13). Hence, he characterizes Plato, unlike Socrates, as a "mixed type," both with respect to his personality and his philosophy (PTAG 34-35). 17 David Allison, "Musical Psychodramatics," in Why Nietzsche Still?: Reflections on Drama, Culture, and Politics, ed. Alan D. Schrift (U of Cali fomi a P, 2000) 75. 259

themselves.,,18 Similarly, Julian Young insists that "Nietzsche thinks that Greek tragedy died at the hand of Euripides." 19

Such commentaries are based on Nietzsche's own seemingly unequivocal suggestions in that "in league with Socrates, Euripides dared to be the herald of a new kind of artistic creation [which caused] the older tragedy to perish";

"aesthetic Socratism is the murderous principle"; "the Dionysiac versus the Socratic, and the work of art that once was Greek tragedy was destroyed by it" (BT 12). Apart from the fact that this reading attributes to Socrates a somewhat and unbelievable power to singlehandedly defeat the entire Hellenic culture, there is evidence that

Nietzsche, at several places in his text, also suggests the contrary position, which I am arguing for. For instance, Nietzsche contends that the "new branch of [Euripidean] art" that blossomed after the old tragedy had already died, like "wasted epigones," did not

"bear the features of its mother, but only those which she had shown during her long death-struggle" (BT 11). More explicitly, he says "an anti-Dionysiac tendency was already at work even before Socrates and [it] was only expressed by him with unheard of grandeur" (BT 14). This view is echoed by Nietzsche even in his final works when he writes, for instance in Twilight ofthe Idols, that when Socrates came on to the scene,

"degeneration was everywhere silently preparing itself: the old Athens was coming to an end ... Everywhere the instincts were in anarchy; everywhere people were but five steps from excess" (TI, "Socrates" 10). Socrates was but "another expression of decadence"

(T!, "Socrates" 11). He was an "instrument [not the cause] of Greek disintegration" (EH,

18 Allison, "Musical Psychodramatics" 75. 19 Julian Young, Nietzsche's Philosophy o/Religion (Cambridge UP, 2006) 27. 260

"The Birth" 1). Further, he argues in The Birth o/Tragedy that the first indications of the demise of Greek tragedy was already evident in Sophocles' tragedy (not Euripides'), where we see a "change in the position of the chorus ... [which is] the first step towards the annihilation of the chorus" (BT 14).

It appears, then, that the roles played by Socrates and Euripides in the death of

Greek tragedy, and in Greek decadence in general, are more ambiguous than is usually acknowledged. Socrates is neither the cause nor simply the effect of this decadence.

Already in his first book, Nietzsche saw the complexity of "the problem of Socrates" by calling the teacher of Plato "the most questionable phenomenon in Antiquity," who was

"enigmatic, unclassifiable, [and] an indissoluble mystery" (BT 13). He urges us to ask ourselves "what a phenomenon like Socrates points to, for the Platonic dialogues do not permit us to view him solely as a disintegrative, negative force" (BT 14). I argue that

Socrates is more of a symptom or expression of Greek decadence, rather than its cause or effect. By this I do not mean that Socrates was simply an innocuous, outward manifestation of an inner decadent process. Rather, he was both a symptom of a prior process of disintegration and an active contributor to this very decadence, who interprets and recasts this process in novel way that leads to the ultimate "suicide" of Greek tragedy and culture. Socrates fits the role of the ambiguous "ascetic priest," who, for Nietzsche, is both a decadent and an original innovator and cultural force. He was original because "he touched on the agonal instinct of the Hellenes - he introduced a variation into the wrestling-matches among the youths and young men" (TI, "Socrates" 8). For this reason,

Nietzsche includes the Socratic "daemon" as the third original force, in addition to the 261

two forces of Hellenic culture, Apollo and Dionysus (BT 18). And this also the reason for

Nietzsche's early lectures on "pre-Platonic philosophers" (not "pre-Socratic"), since he considered Socrates to be one (albeit the last) of the original thinkers in Greek philosophy, before Plato heralds the era of the "mixed types."

The genius of the daemon that spoke through Socrates recognized that the old

Hellenic culture was well and truly degenerating, and that "no one was any longer master of himself, that the instincts were becoming mutually antagonistic" (TI, "Socrates" 9).

Socrates' originality consists in his recognition that "all the world had need for him - his expedient, his cure, his personal act of self-preservation" (TI, "Socrates" 9). In asking obsessively for "reasons" why the world the way it is, through his excessive , he taught how to combat one's instincts. He taught that through the permanent daylight of reason, one could attain ultimate truth free of all errors. However, Nietzsche argues that, in the pretext of providing a cure for the prevalent decadence, Socrates, the cultural physician merely managed to "alter its expression," and ironically, quickened the inevitable death of the culture that bore him (TI, "Socrates" 11).

Socrates represented the "archetype of a form of existence unknown before him, the archetype of theoretical man" (BT 15). He was the "theoretical optimist" providing the "panacea" of knowledge against the "practical pessimism" of his time, who convinced his fellow Athenians to understand "error" and "illusion" as inherently evil

(BT 15). In contrast to the Greek artists of the previous generation, in Socrates, it is instinct that "becomes the critic and consciousness the creator" (BT 13). He thus opposed art through his optimism, which gradually penetrated the Dionysiac regions, and drove 262

tragedy out "of necessity, to self-destruction by taking a death-leap into domestic tragedy" (BTI4). Through his doctrines - "virtue is knowledge; sin is only committed out of ignorance; the virtuous man is a happy man" - Socrates unwittingly expressed the death-wish of tragedy, although he did not cause this death. In the new Euripidean New

Attic "tragedy lived on in degenerate form, as a monument to its own exceedingly laborious and violent demise" (BT 11). Socrates became the pied piper of the

Hellenic youth; the latter, Nietzsche remarks, "sought refuge after the shipwreck [that is, after the old art forms have already disintegrated]; crowded together in a narrow space, and anxiously submissive to the one helmsman, Socrates" (BT 11, my emphasis).

Socrates is indeed ''the first genius of decadence," as Deleuze notes, 20 but

Socrates himself is a symptom of a decadent condition already prevalent in the Hellenic world. His genius merely provided a novel expression and orientation to this decadence.

In other words, the Socratic way of evaluation (consciousness rather than instincts) is

"further down" in the topological scale of the process of Greek decadence. Therefore, there is a prior threshold point, which simultaneously represents the pinnacle of the noble

Greek culture as well as the beginning of its decline. I argue that both the summit and the decline are a result of an inner necessity peculiar to the Greek culture, and one must resist the impulse to just "blame" Socrates, as though he were somehow the singular cause of this downfall. The basic tenets of Socratic philosophy indeed become crucial for us as they provide a moral interpretation of decadence, and thereby completely actualize the latter. Nevertheless, our initial question about the precise point at which Greek culture

20 Deleuze 13. 263

"breaks" and the "suicide," the exceedingly laborious and violent demise of tragedy, begins is still unanswered. What really led to the disappearance of that mutual struggle between Apollo and Dionysus that glorified Greek tragedy and sustained a unifying myth for the entire culture? What does Nietzsche mean when he says that Greek tragedy died by "suicide"? To answer these questions, we must turn to Greek philosophy.

5.4. Greek philosophy

Among the Greeks alone, he [the philosopherJ is not an accident (PTAG 33).

There is a disastrous simultaneity ofspring and autumn (BGE 262).

I argue that the problem of the death of Greek tragedy, and thereby of Hellenic culture itself, cannot be resolved from within the domain of art. For this, we must turn to the third realm, that of Greek philosophy, specifically pre-Platonic philosophy. My goal is not to establish that it is in fact the entire domain of Greek philosophy (not just

Socrates) which is the "cause" of the decadence of Hellenic art and culture. Rather, my thesis is that it is only the domain of Greek philosophy, which is the "symptom" or the

"expression" of both the highest achievement and pinnacle of Greek culture and also the first traces of this culture's decadence. In this sense, Greek philosophy goes "beyond" art, and is something different from the other two "functional" domains, Greek State and art.

Moreover, it is not the case that, in Greek philosophy, we see the highest achievement of this culture and this culture's disintegrative features existing side-by-side. I will rather argue that Greek philosophy reveals that the greatest achievement of this culture (what 264

this might be, we will see) is indiscernible from an inception of this culture's decadence.

Here, the utmost strength of the Hellenes and their weakness are sharply juxtaposed,

signifying the threshold point of decadence. Philosophy grew out of that very noble soil that gave birth to the Greek State and the tragic art-form, as its highest glory, but it is also the expression of Greek culture's disintegration. This is a testament to the through-and­ through ambiguous status of philosophy with respect to the Hellenic culture. The key for us is to investigate why there was philosophy among the Greeks. How does one understand the Greek need for philosophy? Did philosophy, like art and State, have a

"properly" designated cultural place, a designated function to perform? What cultural role did philosophy and philosophers perform? What roles do the agonal instincts play among the "tragic" philosophers of sixth and fifth century B.C., from Thales to Socrates? What is the philosopher's relation to myth?

Nietzsche raises similar questions repeatedly in his early works and in the unpublished notebook entries (known as the Philosophenbuch) of the early 1870s.

Consider, for example, the entry from PCP 69 where he writes: "What is a philosopher?

What is a philosopher's relation to culture? In particular, to tragic culture?" Nietzsche tirelessly meditates on these themes in his two lectures on pre-Platonic philosophy, and also in some of the notebook entries such as "The Philosopher as Cultural Physician,"

"The Philosopher: Reflections on the Struggle between Art and Knowledge" and "The

Struggle between Science and Wisdom." In these early writings, Nietzsche also analyzes the meaning of philosophy in general (and its application to modem culture), which is itself based on his interpretation of pre-Platonic philosophy. 265

To the question whether philosophy (or philosophers) had a designated cultural

place, my answer is both "yes" and "no." I argue that this view brings us closest to

Nietzsche's own complex interpretation of Hellenic philosophy. Philosophy had a legitimate place among the Greeks insofar as it is an extension, an overflow of their health and nobility. But at the same time it lacks a definite cultural place, unlike art, insofar as it does not perform a clearly delineated function: whether one of self­ preservation or creation. Philosophy, thus, represents the symptom of a peculiar kind of a

Greek sickness, a " of health." (We will see below some features of Greek philosophy that make it both a symptom of strength and of weakness). Therefore, philosophical contemplation appears in "disguise, with an ambiguous appearance" (GM,

III 10). Due to its irreducible ambiguity, philosophy has no definite place in the cultural context, although it still has an essential, non-accidental meaning for Greek existence.

Philosophy reveals the volatile, abysmal domain of the Greek landscape, where the final scenes of the struggle between the self-preserving will and the creative will are played out. The complex interpretative predicament that Nietzsche mentions in the 1886 preface to his first book - whether there is a "pessimism" and "madness" of strength and overabundant life as there is of degeneration (BT, "Attempt" 2, 4) - captures most pertinently the problem of the meaning of Greek philosophy. Greek philosophy of the tragic age is symptomatic of a Greek pessimism which is both the greatest affirmation and also the beginning of the death of Greek culture.

We must emphasize, at the outset, that "philosophy" is a phenomenon unique only to the Greeks. To be sure, other cultures such as the Orient, have engaged in spiritual or 266

intellectual speculations, but these speculations do not share some of the distinctive

attributes that belong to Greek thinking. On the other hand, Nietzsche remarks that there

are other cultures like that of the Romans who "during their best period lived without

philosophy" (PTAG 27). The type of health that defines the Romans was such that it did not require something like philosophy to express itself; and even if the Romans did philosophize moderately, one could imagine that their philosophy would have been quite different from the basic tenets of that of the Greeks. Nietzsche argues that it belonged to the characteristic health of the Greeks (the same health which articulated itself through the Greek State and art) that it summoned forth something like philosophy in a very unique way, precisely as an expression of this health: "Philosophy is dangerous wherever it does not exist in its fullest right, and it is only the health of a culture - and not every culture at that - which accords it such fullest right" (PTAG 28). Only because the Greeks had a fully healthy culture, did they justify philosophy by engaging in it. This is revealed in the fact that the Greeks began their philosophy at the right time, at the pinnacle of their cultural glory (the age of tragedy and the Persian wars). They demonstrate more than any other people "how one must start out in philosophy," that one must not "wait until a period of affliction" (PTAG 28). Their philosophy began as a "pursuit springing from the ardent joyousness of courageous and victorious maturity" in the "midst of a good fortune" (PTAG 28). This is the reason why Nietzsche thought that among the Greeks the philosopher was not an "accident." The Greeks are "Greeks" not because of their artistic or mythical drive, but because of their philosophical drive: "The drives which distinguish the Greeks from other people are expressed in their philosophy" (P 5). 267

Hence, we must expect that Greek philosophy had its own distinctive features, not

shared by other cultural attempts at philosophy. Not only this, even from within the

signposts of Greek culture (the State, art and religion) their philosophy is still something entirely different, even as it grew from within this very same Greek soil. Philosophers are people who are essentially different from the laborers, the practical people and also from the creative artists. Nietzsche makes this point very clear: "Whoever conceives of them

[pre-Platonic philosophers] as clear, sober, harmonious, practical people will be unable to explain how they arrived at philosophy. And whoever understands them only as aesthetic human beings, indulging in all sorts of revelry in arts, will also feel estranged from their philosophy" (PPP 3). So if is an original and unique phenomenon, whose roots cannot be traced back to "Asia [or] Egypt," and Greek philosophers are necessarily different from their laborers and artists, we have a profound problem of locating the cultural place of Greek philosophy.

Philosophy has an essential relation to its culture. It indicates the "vitality of a culture" (SSW 132). Like the artist, the philosopher "does not stand completely apart from the people" (P 5). Only when a philosopher is born in a genuine culture like that of the Greeks (which has a ''unity of style"), is he not a vagabond, a "chance random wanderer": "There is a steely necessity that binds a philosopher to a genuine culture"

(PTAG 33_34).21 However, this necessity cannot be the same as that which binds an artist or (art in general) to culture. The Greek philosopher perfonns a very curious and different

21 The above insight is the cause of Nietzsche's frequent lamentations in his earlier works that the "philosophies" of his time were like limbs without a body, lacking any genuine culture to back them up. They lacked justification (they were "dangerous") since modernity, for Nietzsche, unlike the Greek society does not represent a cultural unity, a unity of style. 268

function than the artist or the man of religion or science, and therefore has a very special

relation to his culture. We have noted earlier that Nietzsche finds a third divine voice

determining the Hellenic culture - the "Socratic daemon" - something which is neither

Apolline nor Dionysiac. I suggest that the Socratic daemon is not just the voice of

Socrates, but the force of the entire philosophical spirit - from Thales to Socrates - that constituted pre-Platonic philosophy. The ambiguous relation of Greek philosophy to its culture must be sought in all of these philosophers, not only in Socrates.

In contrast to the artistic drive of the Hellenes, which we have described as the drive of excess, I argue that the philosophical drive is one of excessive excess. By using this term, I mean to suggest that from a certain perspective, Greek philosophy was not necessary for the culture, in the same way art was necessary. Therefore, earlier in our general introduction to the Hellenic landscape and in our discussion of the Greek State, there was no mention of philosophy, although we mentioned art. Even though art belongs to the realm of excess, it has a preset function to perform for the culture: the creative one of reinterpreting and renewing myths. Philosophy has no such preset function, not even an unambiguously creative one. Philosophy "has no existence at all of its own" (PCP 71).

However, philosophy is necessary in that, it is what stamps the identity of Greeks as such.

It is the expression of that very "dangerous health" that could not have remained satisfied with the achievements of art, religion or science. Philosophy is "higher, finer, rarer"

(BGE 262). It is as if the peculiar health of the Hellenes was not exhausted with the neat structuring of its society into laborers, artists and myth; it still had something more to bestow, something overflowing in its energy and spirit. It still had the "means of life, 269

even of enjoying life, exist[ing] in abundance" (BGE 262). At this crucial juncture, if the

Greek culture "wanted to continue, it could do so only as a form of luxury, as an archaic

taste" (BGE 262).

Although in BGE 262, Nietzsche does not directly mention Greek philosophy, but only the Greek polis in the context of its growth and decadence, I contend that his remarks are very relevant for our understanding of early Greek philosophy. The latter is precisely this overflowing luxury, this "taste" for the excessive excess. It is a unique drive for variation, which accumulates the "tremendous amount of force" stored up so far within the breeding factory of culture in order to give a "threatening tension into the bow" (BGE 262). It is the highest risk and wager of the noble culture. The arrow of variation could either bring about a "deviation" into the "higher, finer, rarer" or

"degeneration and monstrosity, [which] suddenly comes onto the scene in the greatest abandon and splendor" (BGE 262). This particular crossroads of Greek culture is the most "dangerous and point"; Nietzsche calls it the "turning point[ ] of history" in which a "magnificent, diverse, jungle-like growth and upward striving, a kind of tropical tempo in the competition to grow [appears] alongside (and often mixed up and tangled together with) an immense destruction and self-destruction" (BGE 262). 22 Either way, the quest that is expressed through Greek philosophy is the quest for the "most diverse, most comprehensive life [to] liver J past the old morality [the morality of custom]" (BGE 262). In this most incredible passage, Nietzsche clearly alludes to the inescapable ambiguity surfacing at the twilight and turning points of Greek culture. I

22 Ahem expresses the above point by noting that that the emergence of Greek philosophy indicates the "chaos" which is typical of the "apex and bloom" of Hellenic culture (56-57). 270

maintain that this ambiguity takes us to the very core of the meaning of Greek

philosophy, where we can locate the threshold point of decadence.

What is the philosophical drive? Nietzsche's answer is clear: it is the drive for

knowledge. The pre-Platonic philosophers had an "unrestrained" and "insatiable thirst of

knowledge" (PTAG 30-31); "they mastered the knowledge drive" (P 9-11). However, the

drive for philosophy must not be confused with the Dionysian-tragic drive that we

discussed in the previous section, which reveals the Dionysian truth about the primordial unity of all being. As we shall see, the philosophical drive is something peculiar, and is different from the artistic drive. One might be inclined to protest that there is nothing special about the knowledge-drive; all philosophers and scientists possess this drive. But

Nietzsche means something very specific about the Greek drive for knowledge: it is contextually based on the peculiar cultural unity of Greek existence. European man "lost this mastery [of knowledge] after Socrates," since, according to Nietzsche, the later

European culture lacked the cultural unity which Ancient Greece had (P 9). For the Greek philosophers, "'knowing' is creating, their creating is a legislating"; philosophers are commanders and legislators (BGE 211). Knowledge as legislating and commanding is possible only for a healthy people, who have an "excess of intellect" (PPP 6).

However, Nietzsche's view is not that the pre-Platonic philosophers had some extreme that people who came after them lacked. Rather, the "excess of intellect" refers to the excessive excess, the stored-up, extra health of the unitary culture of the Greeks that has been accumulated over generations, which takes them even beyond the artistic need. Further, for Nietzsche, the ancient philosophers are the only ones who 271

came close to attaining a sort of "objectivity" in their philosophical attitude, since only

they were able to go beyond merely "personal, individual purposes" (PPP 6). To go

beyond the latter is possible only for the excessively healthy, since when the sick seek truth and knowledge they are only "seeking cures for themselves," which is a sort of

"personal" quest (D 424). Knowledge or truth "exists only for souls which are at once powerful and harmless, and full ofjoyfulness and peace" (D 424). It is no surprise, then, that such knowledge is extremely rare, which makes the philosopher the "rarest of the great," and "also the highest type of man" (P 45-46).

We have to ask what the "object" of knowledge (truth) is. What did the pre­

Platonic philosophers seek when they sought truth? Before we answer this question, and as a way ofleading us to an answer, we must say a bit about these pre-Platonic philosophers as solitary, individual thinkers. Indeed, according to Nietzsche, Greek philosophy cannot be understood without reference to these individual philosophers. We must "observe how 'the philosopher' appeared among the Greeks, not just how philosophy appeared among them" (PPP 3). This necessary connection between philosophy and the individual philosophers becomes apparent when we observe that, although Greek philosophy had the virtue of objectivity, the latter does not entail an access to a "pure, objective, disinterested realm," out of which the will of the individual philosophers would be banished. Even though their philosophy is a result of going beyond "personal, individual purposes" of the philosophers, these philosophers were knowers and legislators since they left the mark of "their personality, their behavior," their "type" in their individual philosophies (PPP 4). In terms of Nietzsche's later 272

language, we could say that these philosophers' "will to truth" was their particular "will

to power" (BGE 211).The stamp of the individual philosopher's personality is not

detrimental to the objectivity of philosophy, but is essential to it.

For Nietzsche, the Greek philosophers from Thales to Socrates were "archetypal philosophers" (PPP 4); they invented "archetypes 0/philosophical thought' (PTAG 31).

They were "originals" who lived in grand solitude, who lived "only for knowledge" (PPP

4). They were similar to each other as products of the same culture, but at the same time, each of them was uniquely different; each one of these pre-Platonic philosophers are

"entirely hewn from one stone," although as individuals "each is the first-born son of philosophy" (PPP 4). They were "precursors and as it were the precocious firstling instances o/individuals" (GS 23). Even though all of these philosophers were products of the same glorious culture, they never worked "together" to form a community of philosophers or a school of philosophy. Since there was a "rigorous necessity" between their characters and their thoughts, there were as many different original philosophies as there were characters (PPP 4). For Nietzsche, philosophers in general are champions of diversity, of "magnificent, diverse, jungle-like growth," who surface as diverse individuals at the apex of culture. The more the diversity of the philosophers, the more is the originality and variety of philosophies, and the greater is the testament to the grand health and the unity of the culture that produced these philosophers. Nietzsche often uses the metaphors of trees and fruits to express this point: Philosophers, as firstling instances of individuals, are like the "fruit of fruits hang[ing] ripe and yellow on the tree of people"

(GS 23). Culture, the tree of a people, "existed for the sake of this fruit!"; the individual 273

fruits are "the seed-bearers of the future, the spiritual colonizers and shapers of new states

and communities" (GS 23).

There is a necessary link between the philosopher's drive for knowledge and the

fact that the philosopher is a solitary type, an "individual" figure. It is precisely the

special kind of knowledge that the philosopher aims for (in contrast to the scientist, the religious leader or the artist) that makes him the solitary. Nietzsche underlines this vital insight when he writes, "Knowledge isolates. The early philosophers represented in isolation things which Greek art allowed to appear together" (P 16).23 Here, Nietzsche is making an astonishing connection between Greek philosophy and art. What appeared in a more unified form at the cultural level of art appears in an isolated form in the individual will ofthe philosopher, at the rarer level of philosophy. Art represents reality, the mythology of meaning, by unifying disparate elements of culture into a whole, even though, as we saw in the previous section, this unity is only a relative and conditional one, since the Apolline and Dionysian forces can never reach a final reconciliation.

Nevertheless, philosophy employs the isolated elements which art had brought together

"in order to master the knowledge drive"; its contents, therefore, "are the same [as in] art"

(P 16). From this suggestion, it would appear that philosophy just tears apart those cultural elements that art had unified, thereby performing a purely negative function. Is the stored-up strength of the culture simply squandered by subjection to the knowledge drive, which disperses and diversifies what was contained as a unit? If so, one might

23 Also, see PCP 72. 274

wonder why or how philosophy is supposed to represent the greatest health and the

highest cultural glory of the Greeks.

Undeniably, Greek philosophy has a negative moment of dispersion.

Philosophers, therefore, stand in isolation from the rest of the people in the culture. They

are "anomalies" who "do not exist for the people's sake"; "Philosophy is not something for the people" (PCP 74). The pre-Platonic philosophers were strangers to their own

culture. If "culture is a unity ... the philosopher only seems to stand outside of it" (P 54).

The philosopher is someone who works outside of the frame of culture; he is someone

who seems to be exempt from the cultural conditioning and ethos into which the laborers

are subject. But he is also different from the artist in that he does not just create and

interpret an overarching myth for the culture. The philosopher appears to be a strange

parasite who presupposes a healthy culture and its stored up energies in order to fritter

them away for some unknown ideal of knowledge. At times, Nietzsche's words seem to

suggest this: "[The philosopher] acts as a solvent and a destroyer regarding all that is

positive in a culture or a religion," and that he is "most useful when there is a lot to be

destroyed, in terms of chaos or degeneration" (PCP 71-72).

However, this is not the complete picture. In addition to these negative roles,

Nietzsche attributes the most positive function to philosophy. Philosophy does not merely

scatter away the isolated elements that art had previously united. It subjects these

elements into the knowledge drive, only in order to subdue the knowledge drive itself

into another sort of unity. Only in doing so, philosophy shows its "highest worth":

"Philosophy reveals its highest worth when it concentrates the unlimited knowledge drive 275

and subdues it to unity" (P 9). Through this subjugation, philosophy accomplishes a

"mastery of the knowledge drive" (P 11). And the new unity is the ''truth'' that the

knowledge drive of philosophy seeks. But what kind of unity is it which philosophy

provides? Surely, it is not the artistic unity, since the latter is, in a way, already

compromised by the knowledge drive. Nevertheless, philosophical unity or "mastery

works to the advantage of an artistic culture" (P 11). The Greek philosopher, like the

artist, emphasizes the "problem of existence," and "empathize[s] to the utmost with the

universal suffering" (P 8). "The earlier philosophers .,. are governed in part by a drive similar to the one which created tragedy" (P 21).This positive relation between Greek art and philosophy, however, does not capture what the positive role of the latter really is.

We recognize this role only when we note that the mastering unity of the philosophical drive has an eternalizing function. Nietzsche argues that Greek philosophy taps into a peculiar character present in all the drives of the Greeks, which is precisely the trait of "mastering unity." The latter captures the essence of "Hellenic wilf' (P 16). The peculiar trait of the Hellenic will is that it "endeavors to exist to eternity" (P 16). The ancient philosophers, then, - each in their own way - "attempt to construct a world from these drives" by personifying the Hellenic will. Their individual will (their "will to power") is an original expression of the deeply rooted Hellenic will. The various expressions form the different unique philosophies of the pre-Platonic philosophers: whether it is Thales' theory that "all is water," or 's principle of the

"Indefinite" or ' "One." For this reason, Ancient Greek philosophy must be 276

seen as an extension and further expression of the Greek strength and vitality. It "grows

from [life] like a rare blossom. It utters its secret" (SSW 133).

In its eternalizing mode, the pre-Platonic philosopher's drive for knowledge takes

up in isolation an aspect or a unique ingredient of Greek culture, which has attained a

relative or conditional unity (at the level of art) with other aspects of the culture, and then

eternalizes it in concepts as if it reflected the unity of all things. The philosopher seeks

"ultimate knowledge" and relies "upon himself," his own individual will to furnish this

knowledge (SSW 129). He stands outside the sphere of culture, in order to "reflect Greek

life." The philosopher's fundamental stance is that of reflection, of mirroring the whole

of the cultural life in his individual will. In the philosopher, "what is unique in a people

... comes to light in an individual" (P 6). He is the "self-revelation of nature's workshop"

(P 6). He "strive[s] to understand that which [his] fellow men only live through" (SSW

141). Hence, Nietzsche calls the Greek philosophers "witnesses concerning that which is

Hellenic," and in their reflective abilities, the different "philosophies are the underworld

shades of the Greek nature" (SSW 142). The philosopher isolates himself and his own will from that of the rest of the people - whether laborers or artists - in order to claim a universality to his own will, as if it spoke the truth of all the will of his people: "the drive of the people is interpreted as a universal drive and is employed to solve the riddle of the universe" (P 6). The philosopher is therefore a "legislator," a commander, an

"archetype," an exemplar.

In other words, the "truth" the philosopher seeks is the knowledge of the unity of the whole existence. In order to express his intuition about the unity of all existence, he 277

may often employ some isolated things and concepts such as "water," "air," "the One,"

"numbers," etc., in order to recast the latter thing as the "principle" of all things. In any

case, by such a representation of the universal in the individual, he puts a seal of eternity

on the latter, as if this individual thing (his own will) does not just stand for a unique

quality of Greek culture, but the "in itself," the "truth" of all things. He fixates, trying to

reveal the "being" of "becoming"; he finds "repose in the restless current, for becoming

conscious of the enduring types of disdaining multiplicity" (P 6). In other words, "The

philosopher seeks to hear within himself the echoes of the world symphony and to re­ project them in the form of concepts" (PTAG 44). The philosopher seeks a world-picture.

If Greek culture is the body, which has attained a relative, healthy unity, Greek philosophy is the consciousness of this body, this culture. It is an "understanding of the world with self-consciousness" (P 52). It is an "art that presents an image of universal existence in concepts" (PPP 7-8).

But there is an inevitable risk of disintegration in philosophy's wager to reflect the truth of all existence. For, the philosopher must necessarily disrupt the unity gained at the level of culture and art. He wagers that he will find a higher eternal unity in reflection, which would compensate for the earlier loss of unity. But this variation introduced by the philosopher may not find its desired goal, the desired unity. It might just turn out to be a "labyrinthian aberration" (SSW 130). It involves an inescapable danger, since the unity sought by the philosopher has no immediate, solid cultural backing or foundation in contrast to that sought by the artist. Hence, there is no preset cultural place or function for philosophy. There are no groups of laborers who work 278

directly for the sake of the philosopher and his creations. The philosopher's existence is precarious. With the philosopher, the culture is shooting in the dark, as it were, and the chances of success are quite low. But it is a risk the Greek culture had to take, in keeping with its own excessive health. Nietzsche sums up this point: "Nature propels the philosopher into mankind like an arrow; it takes no aim but hopes the arrow will stick somewhere" (UM, III 7).24

It is apparent to see - given the juxtaposition of the "negative" and "positive" functions of philosophy - that the status of philosophy is much more ambiguous within the domain of Hellenic culture than that of art. The ambiguity is expressed in the fact that

Greek philosophy has no preset, designated cultural place: "There is no appropriate category for philosophy" (P 19). Hence, Nietzsche comments that Greek philosophy "has no common denominator: it is sometimes science and sometimes art," and that it has "no existence at all of its own" (PCP 70-71). The philosopher is "contemplative" like the artist, "compassionate" like the religious man, and "is concerned with causes" like the scientist, but he is not identical to any of them (P 22). Like an assimilator, he allows the multifarious sounds of culture to "resonate within himself' in order to present a total unified "sound outside of himself by means of concepts" (P 22). Against art he opposes a conceptual language, against religion he de-deifies and de-mythologizes, and against science he dematerializes (PCP 69). We see a parallel schema of "identity and difference" with respect to the Greek philosopher's relation to his people, and to the society at large.

Although the "great ancient philosophers are part of the general Hellenic life," they were

24 Ahern also expresses the above point nicely when he writes, "[the philosophers] are only a promise; anything can happen in the garden of life; and the seeds may sprout or die" (49). 279

also anomalies to their people (P 9). Every philosopher from Thales to Socrates was

"timeless" in contrast to their people. But as Nietzsche repeatedly insists, although these philosophers have "nothing to do with the accidental political situation of a people," they are nevertheless not "merely accidental" people with respect to their culture (P 6). These seemingly contradictory statements of Nietzsche can be understood only when we recognize the completely ambiguous appearance of the Greek philosopher within this culture's landscape.

Finally, we must highlight another important sense and function of Greek philosophy. Because philosophy had no definite cultural place, and was different from art, religion, science and from the ethos of culture at large (although it was similar to these things in many respects), it had an essentially critical role to play. In his lectures,

Nietzsche emphasizes the critical stance of philosophy by translating "philosophy" not as

"love of wisdom" as it is usually done. He argues that etymologically "sophia" is related to "sapio," which can be translated as "taste" (PTAG 43; PPP 8). The philosopher is the one with the keenest taste: "A sharp savoring and selecting, a meaningful discriminating

... makes out the peculiar art of the philosopher" (PTAG 43). Science, for instance, lacks this principle of selectivity since it strives to know everything at all costs. Philosophy does not just seek knowledge blindly, but judges what kind of knowledge is worth seeking. It emphasizes the divine, the great and also the practically useless. Nietzsche sums it up: "Philosophy is distinguished from science by its selectivity and its discrimination of the unusual, the astonishing, the difficult and the divine, just as it is distinguished from intellectual cleverness by its emphasis on the useless" (PTAG 43). 280

With its selective and discriminating power, Greek philosophy opposes "scientific dogmatism" (PCP 74), and as a , it demonstrates the "dangers" inherent within the Greek culture (SSW 131). But what kind of dangers are these?

In answering this question, we will finally understand philosophy's relation to cultural myth. According to Nietzsche, pre-Platonic philosophy saw even the mythical unity, the horizon of meaning, guaranteed by the joint efforts of both the laborers and the artists as a kind of a "constraint" and a "barrier" (SSW 134). Early Greek philosophy was "opposed to myth" (PCP, 71). It saw in these myths possible dangers, confusions and superstitions. The tragic philosophers, therefore "deprive[d] themselves of myths" (SSW

129). No amount of cultural conditioning could contain the peculiar taste for freedom that the philosopher has. It is as if the unique excessive strength of the Hellenic soil itself gave birth to the philosopher, who is the critic and transgressor of the very myth and morality of custom that harbored his growth. Nietzsche identifies some possible harmfulness in the critical stance of philosophy: there is a danger that it may "dissolve[ ] the instinct, culture and customary moralities," and thereby the cultural mores, which have been developed with great difficulty (PCP 73). If the life of Greeks is comprehensible only where the ray of myth falls upon it, how do the philosophers endure the darkness? Nietzsche's answer is that they rely on themselves, the strength of their individual will, and on their hope of finding ultimate knowledge to compensate for this darkness (SSW 129). Nietzsche claims that philosophers of no other culture had the amount of "confidence in one's own knowledge" like the early Greeks had (SSW 129). 281

Their harshness and arrogance regarding their right to universe knowledge is unparalleled.

Hence, Nietzsche describes the pre-Platonic philosophers as "tyrants [of the spirit]" (SSW 129).25 For the philosophers, the myth "was not pure, not lucid enough"; they were seeking a "brighter sun" in the realm of knowledge, although this path was full of "perils and difficulties" (HH 261). With one leap, they wanted to solve the riddle of the universe. They discovered this new "light in their knowledge, in that which each of them called his 'truth'" (HH 261). In this quest, they competed against their own contemporaries and predecessors, in a bid to trump the other philosophers' intuition with their own. "Each of them was a warlike brutal tyranf' who wanted to exercise his own individual "will to power" and severe interpretation to create a world in his own eyes

(HH 261). One must observe that it is the agonal instinct, albeit in a different form than among artists or laborers, which is active among these philosophers. It instilled a need for challenges in each of them as they tried to dominate the other philosophers and non­ philosophers with their incredible thirst for knowledge; in doing so, they tried to be the source of light in place of the displaced myth. Each one of them tried to "settle all questions with a single answer" (D 547). There was no doubt that only one person could achieve this feat, but each one of them fancied themselves to be that one. Hence Greek philosophy was a "supreme struggle to possess the tyrannical rule of the spirit" (D 547).

The agonal drive among the philosophers was employed for this tyrannical purpose, although unlike among artists and laborers, this drive was not used to secure the mythical

2S Also, see HH 261 and D 547. 282

unity of the culture. On the contrary, it is precisely with the aid of the spirit of agon that

philosophers combated and repudiated myths, in the quest for finding the ultimate unity

of knowledge. Hence in the domain of philosophy, the agonal instinct lacks a clear-cut directionality that we saw previously in the domains of art and State.

The fight against myth defines early Greek philosophy. The latter begins distinctively with Thales, whom Nietzsche calls "unmythologicar (PPP 7). By thinking conceptually, Thales opposes the "mythical preliminary stage" (PPP 7). His insight "all is water" was meant "non-mythically and non-allegorically" (PTAG 41). Nietzsche traces the unmythological thrusts in all the ancient philosophers after Thales (SSW 131, 135,

146). But already in Thales, the opposition of conceptual thought to myth must be seen as philosophy's opposition to art and religion. Philosophy separates or isolates what art has brought together under a mythical unity. The opposition to myth by concepts achieves nothing but this isolation of some constituent of artistic unity. Nietzsche sometimes refers to philosophical conceptual thinking as the work of a scientific mode of thinking: "In

Thales for the first time the man of science triumphs over the man of myth" (SSW 145).

Because philosophers oppose both art and the culture in general, Nietzsche hints that they "lack something in their nature," perhaps to suggest that philosophy's critical stance is a kind of a compensation for this lack (SSW 134). However, the negative, opposing, critical mode of Greek philosophy is only one side of its essence. On the other side lies philosophy's grand vision, its very greatness. For, although philosophy's scientific impulse opposes myth, philosophy's impulse for "wisdom" opposes this very scientific drive (SSW 145). What is the impulse for wisdom? It is the very same impulse 283

which seeks to comprehend or know the unity of all things. This impulse seeks the whole.

By the virtue of the fact that Thales sought to comprehend or create a "[unified] view of the world" - in his proposition "all is water" - he goes beyond all the various sciences

(PPP, 7). He sought to grasp in one sweeping intuition the knowledge of the universal essence and core of all things. He then expressed his intuition in words. Thales, the philosopher with taste, legislates greatness by this act of name-giving. In effect, by announcing "This is a great thing," he not only checks the "scientific" drive for knowledge (and therefore induces "taste" by determining what is worth knowing), but he also elevates this individual thing to the principle of all things (PTAG 43). And only because of his lofty apprehension and unitary expression can Thales be called the first

Greek philosopher. In his positive flight into a higher unity, the philosopher expresses his mastery of knowledge. Thus, Greek philosophy is the work of "creative imagination," of an "alien, illogical power" (PTAG 40; P 22). The philosopher's knowledge drive, the need to isolate what art has united, the mastering unity of universal knowledge that the philosopher lays claim to, the critical stance against art and culture, and the opposition to myth all belong to pre-Platonic philosophy as its essential aspects.

However, it is absolutely crucial to note that the ultimate flight of the imagination is not without its dangers. In fact, we encounter here the un-canniest of all dangers, since with the philosophical propulsion, the very health and vitality of the culture hangs in balance. In seeking the highest unity of all things, philosophy actually aims for a "higher form ofexistence" (P 17). The value of philosophy is therefore not strictly to be found in the "sphere of knowledge [like that of science], but in that of life" (P 17). With the Greek 284

philosophers, the Hellenes were on the point of "discovering a type ofman still higher than any previous type" (SSW 134). The pre-Platonic philosophers were necessarily future-oriented as the ''forerunners ofthe reformation ofthe Greeks" (SSW 134).

Philosophy is a perilous wager that puts the already-attained unity of the Greek culture on the line for a higher and unheard-of greatness. It represents a reckless challenge to which the great health of Greek culture subjects itself. This wager is perilous because the universal essence and unity of all things, which philosophy aims for, is not given beforehand from within the domain of culture. Rather, it must be posited or created.

Hence, the individual will of the legislator-philosopher is indispensible for the success of philosophy. The knowledge drive forces the philosopher to "again and again leave the inhabited lands behind and venture forth into the unknown" (SSW 143). The drive for knowledge is the drive into the unknown; it is the creative drive of an excessive health that wants to venture into the unknown after it has outlived the victory it gained at the cultural level. It wants to surpass the latter in search of a higher, hitherto unknown greatness. But knowledge is only a means for the best life. The tragic philosopher is not

"satisfied with the motley whirling game of the sciences. He cultivates a new life (P 11-

12). He envisions new ''possibilities oflife " in search of "great happiness and strength"

(SSW 143). Since the philosophers are "circumnavigators of life's most remote and dangerous regions," everything here is "sensible, daring, desperate, and hopeful" (SSW

143).

But the philosopher cannot venture into the unknown blindly and insensibly. He cannot simply take both his feet off the ground, and hope to be blown away into another 285

terrain, because such misadventure would only destroy him. He has to be grounded in his culture as much as he can, while at the same time, in his creative mode, he must fight against his culture, standing outside it, in the search for the great, unknown destination.

Every time the knowledge drive risks the leap into the unknown, it must "grope its way back to an approximate secure place on which it can stand" (SSW 143-144). The philosopher needs a secure place of a relative cultural unity, perhaps as a temporary resting place or also perhaps to refurbish his own exhausting energies, before he submits to his experimental knowledge drive again. He cannot be too removed or abstracted away from his people and the artists that unite his culture. Nietzsche, here, is specifying the importance of the will to self-preservation for the philosopher. The philosopher's will to create that aims for a higher life cannot completely ignore the self-preserving demands of his present life. In the philosopher is played out the struggle between these "two hostile drives, which press in opposite directions, under a single yoke" (SSW 143). And as the struggle between these two drives increases, the "struggle between life and knowledge" becomes greater, and therefore, "the rarer it is for them to remain under a single yoke"

(SSW 143). As the struggle increases, "unity becomes rarer as life becomes more full ... and knowledge in turn becomes more insatiable and impels one more covetously toward every adventure" (SSW 143). With struggle, the stakes increase and the chance of success, correspondingly, diminishes. Like the tightrope walker in Thus Spoke

Zarathustra, the philosopher is involved in a delicate balancing act. An imbalance on either side (creative or self-preserving) may result in a tipping over of the scales, to the philosopher's eventual downfall. If this downfall occurs, the strength of the whole 286

culture, not just of the philosopher, is at risk, since the latter is gambling the former in the

quest to find an expression for a greater health. The problem of the success or failure of the philosopher's project, therefore, makes it possible for us to locate the threshold point of decadence of Ancient Greeks.

One could argue that with respect to the Greeks, the "excessive" movement from art to philosophy, for the sake of a different kind of unity than what art had provided, is not really needed. But that would be to misunderstand the peculiar health of the Greek spirit that creates, out of itself, the need to engage in something like philosophy, which has all the traits we have described above. The Greeks were faithful to this need even if that meant endangering the very structural unity previously achieved at the cultural level.

We could say that the birth of Greek philosophy, beyond art, denotes a topological possibility unique to the Greek existence. The pre-Platonic philosophers actualized this possibility by giving expression to some of the distinguishing features of the strong type, which we analyzed in the last chapter.

The magnanimous solitude of their existence and the strong individuality of each of their wills; their bestowing need, which seeks to repay in a greater fashion the prior opposition and disruption of existing myth, by comprehending in one sweeping intuition the knowledge of the universal core and essence of all things, and then recasting this intuition in conceptual terms, thereby anticipating a brighter sun, a higher form of existence, a new life, a new higher type of human being hitherto unknown; their need for challenges expressed in the very kind of philosophy they practiced (which sought the questionable knowledge of the essence of all things, wagering the health of the cultural 287

unit in doing so), and in the agonal instincts of the individual philosophers, because of which they competed against one another in order to solely possess the tyrannical rule of the spirit. But these positive features also entail certain "weak" sides of philosophy, which we can infer based on the discussion in the last chapter. Also, a kind of corruption is noticeable in the early Greek philosophers since their agonal instincts lack a clear directionality, which we noticed in the artists and the laborers. These four traits, therefore, indicate the four salient ways in which the early Greek philosophers are susceptible to undergo Verderbniss (spoiling or rotting). With Greek philosophy, we enter the domain of the thoroughly ambiguous, in which the two hostile drives of creation and self-preservation wage the most spectacular battle, vying to gain control over the same "single yoke." Hence, the distinction between strength and weakness, health and sickness, becomes ever more indiscernible.

Philosophy, as we have noted, is essentially reflection. But reflection is equivocal.

Reflection is shown in the philosopher's ability to view himself "coldly as a mirror of the world," by "seeking within himself the echoes of the world symphony," and then creatively reinterpreting and "re-project[ing] them in the form of concepts" (PTAG 44). It is reflection, understood in this sense, which the pre-Platonic philosophers aspired to.

However, reflection might also mean the last resort and the safe option of a type of being which is primarily concerned with preserving itself. Reflection, in this sense, would be associated with the fanaticism of excessive rationality, the final expedient of a decadent state which does not want to perish at any cost. I suggest that in the chapter "The Problem of Socrates" in Twilight ofthe Idols, Nietzsche associates the latter kind of reflection with 288

the Socratic dialectical philosophy. Here, reflection is closer to a kind of "spectatorship," which imagines itself to have gained a perspective independent of all life. Reflection, abstractly and passively, seeks to comprehend the whole. Hence, this kind of reflection, for Nietzsche, is a symptom of "declining, debilitated, weary, condemned life" CTI,

"Morality" 5).

Note that this type of reflection is different from the former kind, which although seeks to grasp the whole with a single intuition, still tries to maintain one foot in the ground of culture. The pronouncements of the former kind of reflection, therefore, emerge from the realm of cultural unity. Although it disrupts the latter, it strives to give another higher unity back to culture. On the other hand, the idea of reflection, as found in

Socrates, aims for pure abstraction. Hence Nietzsche suggests, at times, that Socrates was un-Hellenic and anti-Greek since his dialectics tried to create an abode in a "beyond" completely independent of the culture that bred him,z6 In art, this Socratic tendency was seen in Euripidean plays. Nietzsche laments that Euripides wrote his for the sake of the consumption of the spectator, and therefore first "brought the spectator on to the stage" CBT 11). The spectator was now deemed capable of judging drama, and the artist accommodated himself to the taste of the public. In these plays, everyday life pushed its way out of the audience and on to the stage, whereas previously the audience had to elevate themselves in order to partake in the glorification of life that was staged in tragic plays. There is a clear shift in the concept of reflection: ''the mirror which once revealed only great and bold features now became painfully true to life" CBT 11).

26 See BT 13 and n, "Socrates" 3. 289

However, I argue that the self-preserving variety of reflection, in some nascent form, is already in play at the very inception of Greek philosophy - even before Socrates

- intricately bound up with the other, more creative, type of reflection. All the "dangers" and "harmfulness" associated with Greek philosophy that we identified above - such as its opposition to cultural unity and mores, and also to myths, and the lack of any unitary direction to the agonal drive - allow room, so to speak, for this second type of reflection to be irreducibly bound up with the first type. Greek philosophy is nothing but the seat of a struggle between these two kinds of reflection. With this struggle a new type of human being was born - the philosopher - who is thoroughly ambiguous at first, but then mutates gradually along the topological scale, as the struggle unfolds, to finally generate the Socratic type, in which the second concept of reflection is clearly more dominant. The very possibility of philosophy in Ancient Greece shows its internal need for a variation of a type of being who has hitherto existed at the cultural level. The need for variation of type is possible only for a people that has already achieved a sort of completion and unity of its content at the cultural level. For such an "excessive" culture of tremendous health, the means of life, even of enjoying life, exist in abundance, and therefore it challenges itself to seek a new type of being, hitherto unknown. This new type might be a deviation into a higher type or a degeneration and monstrosity, and both these possibilities are initially bound up with each other.

At these "turning points in history," as Nietzsche notes, there is the birth of the

"individual" - whom we described as the Greek philosopher - with all the traits of the tyrant who submits to the agonal drive (BGE 262). The ambiguity of the new individual 290

type is revealed in the fact that, during these threshold points in history, the competition

to grow appears alongside, often mixed up and tangled together with, an immense

destruction and self-destruction. Because there is a compulsion to break free from the pre-set cultural mores, there is nothing but "new whys and hows ... misunderstanding is allied with disregard" (BGE 262). Nietzsche argues that in such a "disastrous simultaneity of spring and autumn," in such times of "corruption," "decay [der Verlall], ruin [or "spoiling," der Verderb] and the highest desires are horribly entwined; the genius of the race overflows from every cornucopia of good and bad" (BGE 262).

Here, Nietzsche is pointing out the kind of highly indiscernible, completely uncertain and un-anticipatable events that occur at the critical stage of the development of a culture like that of the Greeks'. The higher the stakes, the greater is the possibility of genuine creation; however, at this very limit point, the risk of falling into the abyss is also enormous. In the battle between the culture's will to create and will to self-preservation, as it is played out in the philosopher, the greatest challenge is to keep exercising the former instinct while still ensuring self-preservation. Balance is priceless, but it is also very hard to accomplish. There is a very small margin of error, if there is a margin at all, and accordingly, the distinction between great health and degeneration becomes more and more indiscernible. Reflection could simply be the mirroring of the universal truth of culture in a single intuition, as the ultimate conquest of the philosopher's will to create, or reflection might tum out to be the first step taken toward a decadent, life-denying philosophy, which has lost the battle against the will to self-preservation, and which passively seeks a spectatorship to view "universal truth" from nowhere. There is an 291

essential ambiguity here, and an intricate, inseparable entanglement of these two possibilities.

Another way to express this ambiguity is as follows: at some critical point in the gray area of transition, the very submission to the will to create results in the latter kind of reflection, whereas previously, at less critical points in the topological scale, this very submission resulted in the former kind. Therefore, the onset of decadence is not the

"fault" of Greek philosophy; one cannot simply "blame" the philosophers or Socrates or

Euripides for initiating the decadent variety of reflection. Nietzsche insists that "there is a gap, a breach in evolution"; what we can observe is that the "quarrelsome and loquacious hordes ofthe Socratic schools" follows the era of the glorious, pre-Platonic philosophers

(HH 261). But what actually happens at that threshold point of decadence, argues

Nietzsche, forever "remain[s] a secret of the [cultural] workshop" (HH 261). All we can say is that the submission to the creative will appears as a blind, reckless one at the threshold point, signifying that the creative will has been exerted at the expense of preservation. But exercising the will to create at the expense of self-preservation precisely results in the loss ofthe creative instinct to the preserving one.27 That is, paradoxically, submitting to the will to create (which is the will to growth), at the threshold point, implies not the victory of creation over self-preservation, but the former's loss to the latter. Therefore, I argue that the very activity, health, strength and growth of the strong Hellenic culture result in the decadence of this culture. As Nietzsche

27 In tenns of our analysis in the previous chapter, this loss is signified by the "lapse" in the active faculty of forgetting. 292

sums it up, "Life itself, its eternal fruitfulness and recurrence, creates torment,

destruction, the will to annihilation" (WP 1052).

The fundamentality of the ambiguity at the threshold point also implies that the

origin ofmetaphysics as the origin of life-denying evaluation cannot be clearly isolated

as belonging to one type or the other, to either the strong, creative Hellenic type or to the

new, weak Socratic type dominated by the instinct of self-preservation. Since it is

submission to the very creative will, which previously constituted the health of the

Hellenic will, which now results in the decadent variety of reflection, the strong Hellenic

type cannot be blamed for the onset of decadence. At the same time, Socratic philosophy,

Socratic reflection, Socratic rationality and dialectics and the dominance of the will to

self-preservation are themselves symptoms or expressions of a life-denying will, but not

the cause of the latter. These symptoms become the typological characteristics of a newly

emerged weak type (which later modifies into the ressentiment type after the advent of

Christianity) only "further down" or subsequently in the topological scale, but they do not

exist as a fixed type at the threshold point initiating decadence or the metaphysical mode

of evaluation. Therefore, it appears that one can only arrive either too early or too late to

interpret the threshold point. The "breach in evolution" at this point contains a "secret" that cannot be totally exposed. No doubt, one could (and should) use the different traits of

Socratic philosophy and Christian morality, as symptoms of decadence, to interpret the

metaphysical mode of evaluation, as Nietzsche does throughout his writings. But these

symptoms must not be confused for the essence of metaphysics or its origin. The source

of metaphysical oppositions as the particular life-denying quality of will to power is 293

forever elusive. It is always open for interpretation, since it cannot be settled in a final, definitive way.

With respect to the Hellenic culture, and in the secret workshop of its possibilities, the four different ways in which the strong type could undergo Verderbniss come together in unique ways as revealed in the various features of Hellenic philosophy from Thales to Socrates. The supreme challenge for Greek philosophy and philosophers was to submit to this highest point of the creative instinct and still conserve or preserve itself. Nietzsche calls it the "greatest test of independence" of the "rich souls of a higher type, who spend themselves extravagantly, almost indifferently, pushing the virtue of liberality to the point of voice ... to conserve [themselves]" (BGE 41). Again, one is reminded of the rope-walker, who makes danger his calling by trying to walk on a rope, fastened between beast and Overman, stretched out over an abyss. Such a strong soul

"wills his own perishing," and "[perishes] from the smallest experience" (Z, "Prologue"

4). The perishing occurs when a threshold point is reached in the conflict between the will to create and will to conserve. At the threshold point, either the genetic spark of the will to create is lit up and the philosopher achieves the highest moment of intuitive creation without destroying himself in the process, or this will loses its battle against the self-preserving instinct. The loss entails the dominance of the latter instinct, and hence of the decadent variety of reflection, as a newly born weak Socratic type emerges as an independent type. Only with the realization of this loss, do the possibilities given in

Verderbniss actualize into the Zugrundegehen (destruction or ruination) of the philosopher, and with the latter, that of the entire Greek culture itself. 294

According to Nietzsche's interpretation of the Hellenic age, it is only when we get to Socrates that the conversion of Verderbniss into Zugrundegehen becomes clearly apparent. The threshold point of decadence is abysmal and equivocal, and one needs to gain a certain distance from it in order to interpret it. This distance provides the space for the clear emergence of a new type of human being. For Nietzsche, it is the Socratic daemon which announces the surfacing of the new weak type - the philosophical type which comes to dominate the rest of Western history - and which provides the most profound interpretation of the ongoing decadence, in the pretext of providing a cure to this very decadence. The appearance of the new Socratic type indicates that the creative instinct of the Hellene has already lost its struggle against the self-preserving one. It is almost as if the Greek culture was in a state of pregnancy from Thales up until the time of

Socrates, and the product of this pregnant culture was Socrates. The sixth and fifth centuries, for Nietzsche, remained a workshop of only a "promise and proclamation" of the "hitherto undiscovered highest possibility ofthe philosophical life" (HH 261). Hence, the philosophers from Thales to are "hard to discern" (HH 261). But what this promise produced was a Socrates, as if these glorious philosophers had lived in vain, as if their higher moments in the end amounted to nothing once the threshold was crossed. The pre-Socratic philosophers never completely realized that new higher type of human being; all they "managed to found were sects" (GS 149).

With the onset of Socratic dialectical philosophy, the Zugrundegehen of Greek culture and philosophy is thoroughly realized. It is realized when Socratic philosophy provides, what Nietzsche describes as a metaphysical-moral interpretation of the ongoing 295

decadence, in which the "instincts" had already become "mutually antagonistic" (T!,

"Socratics" 9). Socratic philosophy does not initiate the decadence but lends a novel expression to it. The genius of Socrates lies in his intuition that everywhere decadence was already rampant. He provided a novel interpretation, a new direction to this ongoing

"anti-Dionysiac tendency," and completed the "suicide" and "self-destruction" of the old

Greek existence (BT 14). As a helmsman, who promised a refuge after the shipwreck,

Socrates offered his apparent "cure," which was nothing but a moral expression of the ongoing decadence. This cure took the form of the belief in a "real" world governed by the principles of pure reason (reason = virtue = happiness), which is opposed to an

"apparent" world which is contradictory to reason and logic. Through the employment of reason, Socrates taught that existence can be not only understood but also be corrected, whereas previously the purpose of art (and the inner intent of early Greek philosophy) was to justify and affirm existence (BT 15). But the Socratic remedy only betrays a weak type which is dominated by the self-preserving instinct.

For Nietzsche, the Socratic belief in the real world and excessive rationality is only a moral expression (however, novel) of an ongoing decadence, not the cause of the latter. It is not the origin of metaphysics, but is complicit with the prevalent metaphysics of decadence. In the face of the Socratic cure, the old tragic culture had to drive away whatever Apollinian-Dionysian element that still remained in its nature and sought refuge in the safety provided by the pincers of excessive rationality: "The fanaticism with which the whole of Greek thought throws itself at rationality betrays a state of emergency: one was in peril, one had only one choice: either to perish or - be absurdly rational" (TI, 296

"Socrates" 10). The decadent Greek culture had a desperate need for Socrates' "art of

self-preservation" (T!, "Socrates" 9). Faith in rationality was the supposed antidote

against the ongoing sickness, since Socrates taught that, by dialectical reason, one could

attain a permanent "view from nowhere" from which one can watch the spectacle of

existence in accordance with divine reason. But this faith and the "beyond" of rational reflection thoroughly achieved the Zugrundegehen of Hellenic culture, through a re­

evaluation of its old values.

Nietzsche repeatedly points out various aspects of the Socratic inversion of values by which the weak morality comes to dominance. For example, with Socrates the roles of instinct and consciousness are interchanged ("instinct becomes the critic and consciousness the creator" (BT 13». There is a reversal of the evaluating glance. That is, the new type of morality, which anticipates the morality of ressentiment, begins with a

"no" as its first creative deed (GM, I 10). Also, virtue is linked with knowledge and faith with morality (BT 14), myth is dissolved, and in "place of metaphysical solace a form of earthly harmony" is substituted as an optimistic solution to the problem of existence

(BTI7).

The onset of decadence is marked by that instance when the will to create loses its struggle against the self-preserving instinct. The Socratic philosophy is symptomatic of the emergence of a weak type in which the self-preserving instinct has already become dominant. It will be recalled from the last chapter that the active faculty of forgetting enables the healthy unit to perform genuine actions: it performs a purgatory function of dispensing the traces of an experience that might potentially induce one to pass a 297

slanderous moral judgment on existence itself; it makes room for new experiences and

thus makes it possible for one to be "done with" any particular experience, especially

negative ones. A dominantly self-preserving will that is not subservient to the creative will is possible only due to a prior lapse in the faculty of forgetting, which occurs at the onset of decadence. With this lapse, all of the functions of the active faculty are now compromised. The dominantly self-preserving type of weak will reveals the effect of this malfunctioning.

The primary trait of such a self-preserving will is that it is unable to be done with an experience, which is the most basic meaning of decadence. This means the self­ preserving will is not able to perform a genuine action, which involves allowing the instincts to discharge themselves outwardly. Hence, it is incapable of bestowing or squandering. Rather, such an entity seeks a firm ground to hold on to, an economic reserve to bank upon. It denies itself the material or external conditions for its action. It endlessly "ruminates," since it fails to get rid of an impression. Further, it "internalizes" itself and its instincts. With this, the consciousness assumes the creative role. Such an entity prefers to bleed internally, rather than act, since it somehow believes that action leads to one's perishing. In moral terms, this implies seeking a meaning and justification for one's suffering through the attempt to correct existence. It means seeking some sort of permanence that can redeem the apparent world and its contradictions and change. But the desperation to hold on to something permanent must be seen as a consequence of the prior condition of decadence, which is the inability to have done with an experience.

Socrates' expedient, his art of self-preservation, as an interpretation of decadence, only 298

"alter[sJ its expression, [but does] not abolish the thing itself' (TI, "Socrates" 11). The

Socratic cure is like a traumatic reaction to a pre-existing trauma, the sound of an echo which repeats itself indefinitely, bleeding to death interminably, but never really dying, never perishing, since dying itself would be a genuine action. 299

CONCLUSION

The last two chapters demonstrate, at a general and at a particular level, that the distinction between the strong and the weak types of wills is ultimately equivocal. Ifwe consider the two types as real cultural types, we see that they undergo transformations during the course of history. They either disintegrate or become healthier, thus going through topological displacements. The process of the disintegration of the strong type reveals a threshold point of decadence where it becomes impossible to unambiguously differentiate between the highest glory of a noble culture and the first steps of its decadence. With the eventual proliferation of the disintegrative influence, a new weak type is born, which dominates the future course of history. Thus, topological variations affect the typology of wills.

The fundamental ambiguity of the threshold point of decadence shows that the source of metaphysical, life-denying evaluations is, in the final analysis, absolutely elusive. Nietzsche's solution to the problem of the particular quality of the will to power which is "behind" the life-denying evaluation or the oppositional schema is not settled in a definitive way, and is always open for interpretation. In this sense, I have argued that

Nietzsche carries out a thoroughly ambiguous critique of metaphysics. My argument undercuts the debate between the intemalists and the extemalists. Both of these groups of interpreters are mistaken about the precise relation of Nietzsche's philosophy to metaphysical thought, although, as we have seen, they do grasp vital aspects of this relation. Just because the concept will to power implies a non- in which 300

the "will" cannot be conceived as a given, self-identical unit, it does not simply mean that

Nietzsche exceeds the boundaries of metaphysics. To make the latter claim, the intemalists had to subscribe to something like a pure typology of wills and/or ascribe an oppositional beginning to Nietzsche's differential critique of metaphysics (like the

"deconstructionist" reading does). However, ironically, these latter strategies precisely commit Nietzsche to a kind of "metaphysical" position, which I have argued does not quite escape the Heideggerian interpretation. On the other hand, just because Nietzsche puts forward the will to power as the essence of all existence, it does not confine him within the limits of metaphysics as Heidegger argues. The key to the Heideggerian metaphysical reading is the attribution to Nietzsche's critique an oppositional stance, which is simply not present in it. I have argued that Nietzsche aims precisely at the source of the oppositional schema; and in doing so he offers an open-ended critique of metaphysics.

The reader might find this inconclusive and open-ended solution to the problem of the distinction between the two types (and hence that of metaphysics itself) somewhat unsatisfactory. In our reading, the concepts of real/apparent worlds and truth/falsity were re-interpreted and made sub-ordinate to the more basic issue regarding the distinction between the two types, and therefore, the problem of Nietzsche's relation to metaphysics entirely depended on the interpretation of the two types of wills. However, I maintain that this dissatisfaction is not warranted. For, even though the qualitative source of metaphysical oppositions or of life-denying evaluations remains elusive, Nietzsche does not give up pursuing it. And in his relentless quest for this source, he depicts a radically 301

differential philosophy which consistently resists the temptation to set up oppositions of its own. Indeed, Nietzsche's differential philosophy illustrates an open terrain of incessant criticism, where no concept or distinction is privileged or presupposed in such a way that it is immune from a radical re-interpretation. The ultimate intention or goal of this Nietzschean philosophy is the affirmation of existence or life, although the definitive quality that makes this affirmation possible is itself open for interpretation. What life­ affirmation exactly consists in is something that Nietzsche grapples with as he undertakes his incessant critique of metaphysics.

The only presupposition that Nietzsche's thought does make is the realm of existence or the existential distinction. Nietzsche presupposes the latter in the sense that he does not first discover it as a basic concept through a prior distinction or opposition.

However, I have argued that the givenness of the existential realm does not imply that existence is a foundational ground or a noumenal realm, which has a reality independent of its phenomenal manifestations. Nor does it mean that existence can be explicated or determined "directly." Nietzsche's interpretation of existence unfolds radically indirectly through varying, evolving viewpoints, which I described in the first two chapters as the subjective and the objective interpretative perspectives. Nietzsche's indirect, meta­ existential method not only preserves the ambiguity of the existential distinction, but also affirms it thoroughly by alternatively switching between the subjective and the objective perspectives. This affirmation acknowledges the elusiveness of the existential distinction.

One must recognize that treating existence as the basic presupposition precisely allows Nietzsche to inaugurate a differential philosophy, which undertakes an 302

unremitting criticism of philosophical concepts. Hence, the ambiguity and the open­ endedness of Nietzsche's critique of metaphysics are grounded in his meta-existential approach which radically affirms the ambiguity of the existential distinction. In other words, Nietzsche can demonstrate that the source of metaphysical oppositions is elusive, precisely because, at the methodological level, he affirms the elusiveness of existence and of the existential distinction. His critique of metaphysics is complemented by his meta­ existentialism and vice versa.

There are, of course, many problems that still need to be explored. In this dissertation, I have merely hinted that the becoming of existence is revealed in the interaction between the typological and the topological aspects of wills, without directly dealing with the issue of existential becoming. In Nietzsche, the latter issue must be considered at the concrete level of historical and genealogical interpretation, which would bring into play the topological and typological concepts of the becoming and the emergence of the two types of wills. For this, we must investigate not only how a new weak: (Socratic-ressentiment) type comes into dominance due to the prior decadence of the strong type, but also how a new, strong, free-spirited, "overhuman" type could emerge out of the modem, decadent, nihilistic humanity (does the overhuman type come into being only after the total nihilism and destruction of the existing weak: type is achieved? what roles do the current stronger, freer types play in this transformative stage?). Nietzsche has plenty to say about these latter issues, as they are bound up with his own efforts at inaugurating a life-affirmative philosophy. 303

A further concern is the relation between Nietzsche's mature works and his earlier writings. Although I have argued that the meta-existential approach is at the very foundation of Nietzsche's philosophy of the middle and later periods, this does not preclude a meta-existential reading of some of the constant threads of his early thought, which would establish a greater continuity between his early and mature philosophy than is usually acknowledged by scholars. In fact, we have already indirectly revealed this continuity in the final chapter, by relying heavily on Nietzsche's early published and unpublished writings to demonstrate the ambiguity that constitutes the threshold point of

Greek decadence. But a more systematic inquiry into the continuity in Nietzsche's thought would involve showing the subtle conceptual shifts in his early thinking that led to the ideas published in HU'!lan, All-Too-Human, while, at the same time, demonstrating that something like the quest to affirm existence was already fundamentally determining

Nietzsche's approach and the problems he targeted in his early philosophy.

Finally, our entire explication of Nietzsche's meta-existentialism has remained at a more abstract, methodological level, in which the main focus has been Nietzsche's critical evaluation of metaphysics. However, as briefly discussed in the second chapter, there are important stylistic issues, pertaining to Nietzsche's style of radical indirection, which are essentially intertwined with the methodological aspects of his philosophy. An in-depth consideration of these stylistic dimensions will introduce us to some of the unique existential themes of Nietzsche's philosophy such as "joy," "," "play" and

"dance," which are not usually emphasized by customary existential narratives that tend to highlight other themes such as passion, appropriation, anxiety, boredom, care and 304

interestedness. These unique themes, which pertain to Nietzsche's attempt to affinn existence, are indispensible to his portrayal of the overhuman and the future free-spirited philosophers. But this is a vast topic to which I could not have done full justice here.

Nevertheless, in this work, I hope to have provided the necessary conceptual framework for Nietzsche's meta-existentialism, which would facilitate an investigation into these stylistic dimensions. 305

BIBLIOGRAPHY

1. NIETZSCHE'S PUBLISHED WORKS IN ENGLISH

The Anti-Christ. In Twilight o/the Idols and The Anti-Christ. Trans. RJ. Hollingdale.

London: Penguin Books, 2003.

Assorted Opinions and Maxims. Vol. II, Part I of Human, All Too Human. Trans. RJ.

Hollingdale. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1996.

Beyond Good and Evil. Trans. Judith Norman. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2002.

The Birth o/Tragedy. In The Birth o/Tragedy and Other Writings .Trans. Ronald Speirs.

Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1999.

The Case o/Wagner. In Basic Writings o/Nietzsche. Trans. and ed. Walter Kaufmann.

New York: Modem Library, 2000.

Daybreak: Thoughts on the Prejudices 0/ Morality. Trans. R J. Hollingdale. Cambridge:

Cambridge UP, 1997.

Ecce Homo. In On The Genealogy 0/Morals and Ecce Homo. Trans. and ed. Walter

Kaufmann. New York: Vintage Books, 1989.

The Gay Science. Trans. Josefine Nauckhoff. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2001.

On the Genealogy o/Morality. Trans. Carol Diethe. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1994.

Human, All Too Human: A Book/or Free Spirits, Vol. 1. Trans. R J. Hollingdale,

Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1996.

Thus Spoke Zarathustra: A Book/or Everyone and Nobody. Trans. and ed. Graham

Parkes. New York: Oxford UP, 2005. 306

Twilight o/the Idols. In Twilight o/the Idols and The Anti-Christ. Trans. RJ. Hollingdale.

England: Penguin Books, 2003.

Untimely Meditations. Trans. R J. Hollingdale. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1997.

The Wanderer and His Shadow. Vol. II, Part II of Human, All Too Human. Trans. RJ.

Hollingdale. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1996.

II. NIETZSCHE'S UNPUBLISHED WORKS, NOTES AND LETTERS IN ENGLISH

"The Dionysiac World View." In The Birth o/Tragedy and Other Writings. Trans.

Ronald Speirs. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1999.

"The Greek State." In On the Genealogy 0/ Morality. Trans. Carol Diethe. Cambridge:

Cambridge UP, 1994.

"Homer on Competition." In On the Genealogy 0/Morality. Trans. Carol Diethe.

Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1994.

"The Philosopher." In Philosophy and Truth: Selections from Nietzsche's Notebooks 0/

the Early 1870's. Trans. and ed. Daniel Breazeale. N.J.: Humanities Press

International, 1990.

"The Philosopher as Cultural Physician." In Philosophy and Truth: Selections from

Nietzsche's Notebooks o/the Early 1870's. Trans. and ed. Daniel Breazeale. N.J.:

Humanities Press International, 1990.

Philosophy in the Tragic Age o/the Greeks. Trans. Marianne Cowan. Washington:

Regnery, 1962. 307

The Pre-Platonic Philosophers. Trans. and ed. Greg Whitlock. Urbana: U. of Illinois P,

2001.

Selected Letters ofFriedrich Nietzsche. Trans. and ed. Christopher Middleton.

Indianapolis: Hackett, 1996.

"The Struggle between Science and Wisdom." In Philosophy and Truth: Selections from

Nietzsche's Notebooks ofthe Early 1870 'so Trans. and ed. Daniel Breazeale. N.J.:

Humanities Press International, 1990.

"On Truth and Lying in a Non-Moral Sense." In The Birth of Tragedy and Other

Writings. Trans. Ronald Speirs. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1999.

The Will to Power. Trans. Walter Kaufmann and R.J. Hollingdale. New York: Vintage

Books, 1968.

III. NIETZSCHE'S WORKS IN GERMAN

Kritische Studienausgabe. 15 vols. Ed. and . Berlin:

Walter de Gruyter, 1999.

IV. SECONDARY WORKS

Acampora, Christa Davis. "Naturalism and Nietzsche's Moral Psychology." In A

Companion to Nietzsche. Ed. Keith Ansell-Pearson. Oxford: Blackwell, 2006.

314-333.

Acampora, Christa Davis, ed. Nietzsche's On the Genealogy ofMorals. Maryland:

Rowman & Littlefield, 2006. 308

Ahem, Daniel R. Nietzsche as Cultural Physician. University Park: The Pennsylvania

State UP, 1995.

Allison, David B. "Musical Psychodramatics." In Why Nietzsche Still?: Reflections on

Drama, Culture, and Politics. Ed. Alan D. Schri ft. Berkeley: U of California P,

2000.

---, ed. The New Nietzsche: Contemporary Styles ofInterpretation. Cambridge: MIT

Press, 1985.

---. Reading the New Nietzsche. Maryland: Rowman & Littlefield, 2001.

Ansell-Pearson, Keith, ed. A Companion to Nietzsche. Oxford: Blackwell, 2006.

Ansell-Pearson, Keith and Howard Caygill, eds. The Fate ofthe New Nietzsche. England:

Ashgate, 1993.

Benson, Bruce Ellis. Pious Nietzsche: Decadence and Dionysian Faith. Bloomington:

Indiana UP, 2008.

Blondel, Eric. Nietzsche: The Body and Culture. Trans. Sean Hand. Stanford: Stanford

UP, 1991.

Clark, Maudemarie. Nietzsche on Truth and Philosophy. Cambridge: Cambridge UP,

1990.

Clark, Maudemarie, and David Dudrick. "The Naturalisms of Beyond Good and Evil." In

A Companion to Nietzsche. Ed. Keith Ansell-Pearson. Oxford: Blackwell

Publishing, 2006. 148-167.

Conway, Daniel W. "Life and Self-Overcoming." In A Companion to Nietzsche. Ed.

Keith Ansell-Pearson. Oxford: Blackwell, 2006.532-547. 309

---. Nietzsche's Dangerous Game: Philosophy in the Twilight ofthe Idols. Cambridge:

Cambridge UP, 1997.

---. "The Politics of Decadence." Southern Journal ofPhilosophy 37 (1999): 19-33.

Cox, Christoph. Nietzsche: Naturalism and Interpretation. Berkeley: U of California P,

1999.

Crowell, Steven. "Existentialism." The Stanford Encyclopedia ofPhilosophy. Ed. Edward

N. Zalta, Winter 2010.

Danto, Arthur C. Nietzsche as Philosopher. New York: Columbia UP, 2005.

Deleuze, Gilles. Nietzsche and Philosophy, Trans. Hugh Tomlinson. New York:

Columbia UP, 2006.

Derrida, Jacques, "Differance." In Margins ofPhilosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago:

U of Chicago P, 1982.1-27.

---. "The Ends of Man." In Margins ofPhilosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of

Chicago P, 1982. 109-136.

---. Positions. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1981.

---. Spurs: Nietzsche's Styles. Trans. Barbara Harlow. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1978.

Emden, Christian J. Nietzsche on Language, Consciousness, and the Body. Urbana: U of

Illinois P, 2005.

Evans, C. Stephen. Kierkegaard's "Fragments" and "Postscript": The Religious

Philosophy ofJohannes Climacus. New Jersey: Humanities Press, 1983.

Fink, Eugen. Nietzsche's Philosophy, trans. Goetz Richter. New York: Continuum, 2003. 310

Haar, Michel. Nietzsche and Metaphysics. Trans. and ed. Michael Gendre. Albany:

SUNY Press, 1996.

Hegel, G.W.F. The Encyclopedia Logic. Trans. T.F. Geraets, W.A. Suchting and H.S.

Harris. Indianapolis: Hackett, 1991.

---. Phenomenology o/Spirit. Trans. A.V. Miller. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1977.

Heidegger, Martin. . Trans. & Edward Robinson. San

Francisco: Harper & Row, 1962.

---. Nietzsche, vol. I: The Will to Power as Art. Trans. David Farrell Krell. San Francisco:

Harper & Row, 1979.

---. Nietzsche, vol. II: The Eternal Recurrence o/the Same. Trans. David Farrell Krell.

San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1984.

---. Nietzsche, vol. III: The Will to Power as Knowledge and as Metaphysics. Trans. Joan

Stambaugh, David Farrell Krell and Frank A. Capuzzi. San Francisco: Harper &

Row, 1987.

---. Nietzsche, vol. IV: Nihilism. Trans. Frank A. Capuzzi. San Francisco: Harper & Row,

1982.

---. "The Word of Nietzsche: 'God is Dead.'" In Question Concerning Technology and

Other Essays. Trans. William Lovitt. New York: Harper & Row, 1977.53-112.

Janaway, Christopher. Beyond Selflessness: Reading Nietzsche's Genealogy. Oxford:

Oxford UP, 2007.

---. "Naturalism and Genealogy." InA Companion to Nietzsche. Ed. Keith Ansell­

Pearson. Oxford: Blackwell, 2006.337-352. 311

Jaspers, Karl. "Existenzphilosophie." In Existentialism: From Dostoevsky to Sartre. Ed.

Walter Kaufmann. Meridian Books, 1956. 131-205.

Jaspers, Karl. Nietzsche: An Introduction to the Understanding ofHis Philosophical

Activity. Trans. Charles F. Wallraffand Frederick J. Schmitz. Baltimore: The

Johns Hopkins UP, 1997.

Kant, Immanuel. Critique ofPure Reason. Trans. Norman Kemp Smith. New York:

Palgrave Macmillan, 2003.

Kaufmann, Walter, ed. Existentialism: From Dostoevsky to Sartre. Meridian Books,

1956.

---. Nietzsche: Philosopher, Psychologist, . Princeton: Princeton UP, 1974.

Kierkegaard, Sereno Concluding Unscientific Postscript to Philosophical Fragments.

Trans. and Ed. Howard V. Hong and Edna H. Hong. Princeton: Princeton UP,

1992.

---. Philosophical Fragments. Trans. and Ed. Howard V. Hong and Edna H. Hong.

Princeton: Princeton UP, 1985.

Kofman, Sarah. Nietzsche and Metaphor.Trans. Duncan Large. Stanford: Stanford UP,

1993.

Leiter, Brian. Nietzsche on Morality. New York: Routledge, 2002.

Lippitt, John. "Illusion and Satire in Kierkegaard's Postscript." Continental Philosophy

Review 32 (1999): 451-466.

Lowith, Karl. From Hegel to Nietzsche: The in Nineteenth-Century Thought.

Trans. David E. Green. New York: Columbia UP, 1991. 312

Magnus, Bernd. Nietzsche's Existential Imperative. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1978.

Mooney, Edward F. On Seren Kierkegaard: Dialogue, Polemics, Lost Intimacy and

Time. Hamphsire: Ashgate, 2007.

Muller-Lauter, Wolfgang. Nietzsche: His Philosophy of Contradictions and the

Contradictions ofHis Philosophy. Trans. David J. Parent. Urbana: U of Illinois P,

1999.

Nehemas, Alexander. Nietzsche: Life as Literature. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1985.

Poellner, Peter. Nietzsche and Metaphysics. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1995.

Richardson, John. Nietzsche's New . Oxford: Oxford UP, 2004.

Rumble, Vanessa. "To Be as No-One: Kierkegaard and Climacus on the Art of Indirect

Communication." International Journal ofPhilosophical Studies 3.2 (1995): 307-

321.

Safranski, Rudiger. Nietzsche: A Philosophical Biography. Trans. Shelley Frisch. New

York: W.W. Norton & Company, 2002.

Sartre, Jean-Paul. : A Phenomenological Essay on .

Trans. Hazel E. Barnes. New York: Washington Square Press, 1992.

Sartre, Jean-Paul. "Existentialism is a Humanism." In Existentialism: From Dostoevsky

to Sartre. Ed. Walter Kaufmann. Meridian Books, 1956.287-311.

Schacht, Richard. Making Sense ofNietzsche: Reflections Timely and Untimely. Urbana:

U ofIllinois P, 1995.

---. Nietzsche. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1983. 313

Schopenhauer. Arthur. The World as Will and Representation. Trans. E.F.J. Payne. New

York: Dover, 1969.

Schrift, Alan D. Nietzsche's French Legacy: A Genealogy ofPoststructuralism. London:

Routledge, 1995.

---. Nietzsche and the Question ofInterpretation: Between Hermeneutics and

Deconstruction. New York: Routledge, 1990.

---, ed. Why Nietzsche Still?: Reflections on Drama, Culture, and Politics. Berkeley: U of

California P, 2000.

Schutte, Ofelia. Beyond Nihilism: Nietzsche without Masks. Chicago: The U of Chicago

P,1984.

Solomon, Robert C. From to Existentialism: The Existentialists and Their

Nineteenth-Century Backgrounds. Rowman & Littlefield, 1972.

---. Living with Nietzsche: What the Great "Immoralist" Has to Teach Us. Oxford:

Oxford UP, 2003.

---, ed. Nietzsche: A Collection ofCritical Essays. New York: Anchor Books, 1973.

Turnbull, Jamie. "Kierkegaard, Indirect Communication and Ambiguity." The Heythrop

Journal, 50.1 (2009): 13-22.

Vattimo, Gianni. Nietzsche: An Introduction. Trans. Nicholas Martin. London: The

Athlone Press, 2002.

Westphal, Merold. Becoming a Self: A Reading ofKierkegaard's Concluding

Unscientific Postscript. West Lafayette: Purdue UP, 1996.

Wilkerson, Dale. Nietzsche and the Greeks. London: Continuum, 2006. 314

Wittgenstein, Ludwig. Philosophical Investigations. Trans. G.E.M. Anscombe. Oxford:

Blackwell, 2001.

Wittgenstein, Ludwig. Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus. Trans. D.F. Pears and B.F.

McGuinness. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1974.

Young, Julian. Nietzsche's Philosophy ofArt. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1992.

---. Nietzsche's Philosophy ofReligion. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2006.